Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Moderators: Immortals, Supreme Beings, Old Ones
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The Inn:
Top of the building
Knight One: "I've never seen anything like this before."
Knight Four: *Nods in agreement* "Yeah, it's... overwhelming."
Knight Three: *Gazes at the pyramid* "And look at the size of it. It's like it reach up to the sky."
Knight Four: *Scratches his head* "I still can't believe we're allowed to just walk in the city. No Wall, like in Shek'Ra. Shouldn't there be... I don't know, guards or something?"
Knight One: "It's NOT like Shek'Ra. There is no sand storm to keep out. The Thorn Forest surrounds this city. It does just as much to keep the slaves inside as it does any out. As for the demons who run this city, maybe they know we're not a threat. As long was we don't plan or attempt to harm one of them there is no psychic flash of a future in which we do. So we are no threat. While we're here on business for "Corag" with his seal to prove it, no one wants to look the man or demon who crossed Corag. So unless we make ourselves or Corag look bad no one with anything to loss will mess with us."
Knight Four: *Raises an eyebrow* "Corag. I guess that explains why people seem to be giving us space."
Knight Three: *Nods* "Yeah, they're watching us, but they're not interfering."
Knight Two: "Wasting time."
Knight One: "Agreed. Let's find someone who can show us around. I'd rather not wander aimlessly and risk causing any trouble."
Knight Four: "Good idea. I saw a guide over there. Let's see if they're available."
Knight Three approaches the guide and strikes up a conversation, negotiating their services. After agreeing on a price, they follow the guide through the bustling streets of the city.*
Knight Four: *As they walk* "So, what's the deal with these demons? Why do they seem so... indifferent to us?"
Knight One: "I'm not sure. Maybe they're used to seeing outsiders. Or perhaps they have bigger things to worry about."
Knight Two: "Like what?"
Knight One: "We need to focus on finding our client and delivering it."
Knight Four: "Right. And hopefully, we can do it without attracting too much attention."
*They continue on their way, navigating the maze-like streets of the City of the Ancients, their senses heightened as they soak in the sights and sounds of this unfamiliar world.*
Hours later they have questioned their human guide about many things:
A day in the life of a slave is often grueling, filled with hard labor, little personal freedom, and constant uncertainty about their future. Here's a glimpse into what their daily routine might have looked like:
Early Morning: Slaves typically started their day before dawn. They are awakened by their human overseers and given meager rations for breakfast, often consisting of bread and water. After eating, they prepared for the day's work.
Work Assignments: Slaves were assigned various tasks depending on their skills and the needs of their owners. Most work in the Thorn Forest, lumber mill, or fine woodworking, while others labor on construction sites. Household slaves might be responsible for cleaning, cooking, or caring for animals.
Physical Labor: Regardless of their specific duties, slaves are expected to work long hours under harsh conditions. They endured backbreaking labor in extreme heat, often without adequate rest or protection from the elements. Mistreatment and abuse by overseers are common, and disobedience or laziness could result in punishment.
Midday Break: Slaves are typically given a brief break around midday to eat a meager lunch and rest briefly before returning to work. Some slaves ate leftovers from their masters' meals, while others have to make do with whatever scraps they can find.
Afternoon Work: After the midday break, slaves resume their tasks until late afternoon or early evening. The workday could stretch well into the night, especially during busy seasons or when deadlines loomed.
Evening: Once their work was done for the day, slaves returned to their quarters, exhausted and often hungry. They are responsible for cleaning up after themselves and preparing for the next day's work. Some slaves were allowed a few hours of rest, while others had additional duties to attend to, such as caring for livestock or attending to their masters' needs.
Nighttime: Slaves sleep in crowded and often cramped quarters, sharing sleeping spaces with other slaves. Conditions vary depending on the wealth and generosity of their owners, but most slaves have little privacy or comfort. Some slaves take advantage of the cover of darkness to engage in clandestine activities or socialize with fellow slaves, but the risk of punishment for disobedience or rebellion is ever-present.
Overall, life as a slave, in the City of Ancients, is marked by hardship, toil, and constant oppression. While some slaves might have formed close bonds with their fellow captives or found small moments of respite, their existence was ultimately defined by their servitude to their masters.
Customs:
In the City of Ancients, there are strict social hierarchies that govern interactions between tourists and slaves. While it is not explicitly forbidden for a tourist to interact with slaves, there were significant social barriers and expectations that limited the nature of these interactions.
Tourists are generally discouraged from forming close personal relationships with slaves, as this could be seen as undermining the institution of slavery and the social order. Slaves are considered property, and this means they have no rights.
However, in certain contexts, tourists and slaves might interact on a more casual or professional basis. For example:
Work Contexts: In households, workshops, or businesses slaves might interact with tourists under the supervision of an overseer. While there might be some degree of social distance between them, they would still have to communicate and coordinate to carry out the tasks expected of them.
This is where a tourist describes what they want in a wood carving or a specific piece of furniture.
Public Spaces: In public settings such as markets, baths, or theaters tourists and slaves might encounter each other as they go about their daily lives. While there are expectations governing behavior in these spaces, interactions between individuals of different social classes were not uncommon.
Informal Gatherings: In more relaxed or informal settings, such as private dinners or social events hosted by tourists, slaves might be present to assist with serving food, pouring wine, or performing other tasks. While slaves were not typically invited to participate as guests, they might be present in the background during these gatherings.
However, it's important to note that tourists are expected to maintain a certain level of distance and authority over slaves, and overt displays of familiarity or friendship could be viewed with suspicion or disapproval. Additionally, the nature of the relationship between a tourist and a slave was ultimately defined by the power dynamics inherent in the institution of slavery, with slaves being subordinate to a paying client or their master’s whim in all aspects of life.
It is not hard work that gets you ahead, it is dumb luck.
The City of Ancients has various categories of slaves, each with different roles, responsibilities, and levels of status. Some of the main classes:
Household Slaves (Familiares): These slaves worked within the households of their owners, performing domestic tasks such as cooking, cleaning, childcare, and personal service to the master and his family. They often had close contact with their owners and could develop complex relationships with them.
Urban Slaves (Urbanus): Urban slaves worked in various capacities within cities, including as shop assistants, craftsmen, or laborers. They could be rented out by their owners to work for others, and their labor contributed to the economic life of urban centers.
Gladiators (Gladiatores): While not all gladiators were slaves, many were individuals who had been enslaved or sold into gladiatorial schools. These slaves were trained to fight in public spectacles for the entertainment of Roman audiences, and their lives were often brutal and short.
Agricultural Slaves (Rustici): These slaves have it the hardest working the Thorn Forest, on farms and rural estates, performing agricultural tasks such as planting, harvesting, and tending to livestock. Agricultural slavery is the biggest and most widespread in the Forest of Thorns and forms the backbone of the city's economy.
These are just a few examples of the diverse roles that slaves played in the city. The status and treatment of slaves could vary widely depending on factors such as their skills, education, physical condition, and the attitudes of their owners. While some slaves enjoyed relatively privileged positions and opportunities for advancement, many others face exploitation, abuse, and harsh living conditions.
Political Control: The demon ruler and his subordinates may permit the worship of demons based on their desire to maintain control over the population. They also allow certain forms of worship as a means of pacifying the slaves and preventing unrest, when they know the being worshiped to be a fiction.
Those who worship demons are given more rest (time spent worshiping) and more water (also during the service).
Social Stability: Permitting religious worship among the mortal slaves serves as a way to maintain social stability within the city. Allowing individuals to practice their faiths might foster a sense of community and cohesion among the diverse population, reducing the likelihood of rebellion or dissent.
As the night descended upon the bustling city of Thorns, the Mystic Knight mercenaries retired to their modest hotel room after a long day of navigating the labyrinthine streets.
They had finally received a message from Corag, informing them that the package they were entrusted with would be delivered the next morning at a place called, "The Char."
Retiring for the evening to replenish their energy they go to sleep.
Later that same night.
With nimble fingers and silent footsteps, the burglar scaled the exterior wall of the inn, moving with the precision of a seasoned thief. Finding a locked window on the second floor, the intruder slipped down. Next he snuck inside, bribed the human hotel clerk, then climbed the fire escape pole to the second floor. Blending into the shadows as they crept towards the room where the Mystic Knights lay asleep.
Picking the lock to get inside the room, Knight Three awakens knowing a threat is nearby via his spell of “Watchguard.”
Sensing a presence in the darkness, Knight Three, ready to defend himself and his companions at a moment's notice. He tapped the shoulder of his teammates.
Just as the burglar reached out to grab the package from the bedside table, the knights sprung into action, their sword gleaming in the light of their candle, they confronted the intruder with a fierce determination.
Caught off guard, the burglar stumbled backwards, his eyes widening in fear as he realized he had underestimated his adversaries. With a swift motion, Knight Two lunged forward, his blade flashing in the dim light as he engaged the burglar in a deadly dance of steel and shadows.
Meanwhile, the companions awoke to the sounds of struggle. They joined the fray, their weapons drawn and their resolve unwavering as they fought to protect the precious package from falling into the wrong hands.
The burglar was no match for the Mystic Knights.
The adrenaline began to ebb, the Mystic Knights stood around the thief, their eyes steely and their hearts filled with determination. They may have faced many challenges in their quest, but one thing was certain: no one would lay a hand on their package as long as they drew breath.
With the intruder subdued and disarmed, the Mystic Knights wasted no time in securing him and assessing the situation. Two and Three swiftly bound the burglar's hands behind his back with sturdy rope, ensuring that he would not pose a further threat.
Knight One, his sword still in hand, stood over the intruder with a stern gaze, his voice cold and commanding as he addressed their would-be thief.
"Who sent you?" Marcus demanded, his tone brooking no room for deception.
The burglar, cowering on the ground, looked up at the Mystic Knights with fear in his eyes, realizing that he had underestimated the danger of his endeavor.
"I-I was hired by a man," the intruder stammered, his voice trembling with fear. "He promised me riches if I could steal the package from you."
Knight One narrowed his eyes, weighing the burglar's words carefully. It was clear that they were not dealing with a lone opportunist, but rather someone who had been hired with a specific purpose in mind.
"Describe this man," Marcus pressed, his voice firm and unwavering.
The burglar hesitated for a moment, fear and uncertainty warring within him. But under Marcus's unwavering gaze, he relented, describing a shadowy figure who had approached him with promises of reward in exchange for the package.
Satisfied that they had gleaned all the information they could from the intruder, Knight one turned to his companions, a steely resolve in his eyes.
"We cannot allow anyone to interfere with our mission."
With that, the team set about devising a plan to ensure the safety of the package they had been entrusted with. ideas:
Send the thief back with a bomb.
Kill him.
Let him go and follow him.
Cast a spell of "Compiulsion" on him to find the guy who set him on the job.
The Inn:
Top of the building
Knight One: "I've never seen anything like this before."
Knight Four: *Nods in agreement* "Yeah, it's... overwhelming."
Knight Three: *Gazes at the pyramid* "And look at the size of it. It's like it reach up to the sky."
Knight Four: *Scratches his head* "I still can't believe we're allowed to just walk in the city. No Wall, like in Shek'Ra. Shouldn't there be... I don't know, guards or something?"
Knight One: "It's NOT like Shek'Ra. There is no sand storm to keep out. The Thorn Forest surrounds this city. It does just as much to keep the slaves inside as it does any out. As for the demons who run this city, maybe they know we're not a threat. As long was we don't plan or attempt to harm one of them there is no psychic flash of a future in which we do. So we are no threat. While we're here on business for "Corag" with his seal to prove it, no one wants to look the man or demon who crossed Corag. So unless we make ourselves or Corag look bad no one with anything to loss will mess with us."
Knight Four: *Raises an eyebrow* "Corag. I guess that explains why people seem to be giving us space."
Knight Three: *Nods* "Yeah, they're watching us, but they're not interfering."
Knight Two: "Wasting time."
Knight One: "Agreed. Let's find someone who can show us around. I'd rather not wander aimlessly and risk causing any trouble."
Knight Four: "Good idea. I saw a guide over there. Let's see if they're available."
Knight Three approaches the guide and strikes up a conversation, negotiating their services. After agreeing on a price, they follow the guide through the bustling streets of the city.*
Knight Four: *As they walk* "So, what's the deal with these demons? Why do they seem so... indifferent to us?"
Knight One: "I'm not sure. Maybe they're used to seeing outsiders. Or perhaps they have bigger things to worry about."
Knight Two: "Like what?"
Knight One: "We need to focus on finding our client and delivering it."
Knight Four: "Right. And hopefully, we can do it without attracting too much attention."
*They continue on their way, navigating the maze-like streets of the City of the Ancients, their senses heightened as they soak in the sights and sounds of this unfamiliar world.*
Hours later they have questioned their human guide about many things:
A day in the life of a slave is often grueling, filled with hard labor, little personal freedom, and constant uncertainty about their future. Here's a glimpse into what their daily routine might have looked like:
Early Morning: Slaves typically started their day before dawn. They are awakened by their human overseers and given meager rations for breakfast, often consisting of bread and water. After eating, they prepared for the day's work.
Work Assignments: Slaves were assigned various tasks depending on their skills and the needs of their owners. Most work in the Thorn Forest, lumber mill, or fine woodworking, while others labor on construction sites. Household slaves might be responsible for cleaning, cooking, or caring for animals.
Physical Labor: Regardless of their specific duties, slaves are expected to work long hours under harsh conditions. They endured backbreaking labor in extreme heat, often without adequate rest or protection from the elements. Mistreatment and abuse by overseers are common, and disobedience or laziness could result in punishment.
Midday Break: Slaves are typically given a brief break around midday to eat a meager lunch and rest briefly before returning to work. Some slaves ate leftovers from their masters' meals, while others have to make do with whatever scraps they can find.
Afternoon Work: After the midday break, slaves resume their tasks until late afternoon or early evening. The workday could stretch well into the night, especially during busy seasons or when deadlines loomed.
Evening: Once their work was done for the day, slaves returned to their quarters, exhausted and often hungry. They are responsible for cleaning up after themselves and preparing for the next day's work. Some slaves were allowed a few hours of rest, while others had additional duties to attend to, such as caring for livestock or attending to their masters' needs.
Nighttime: Slaves sleep in crowded and often cramped quarters, sharing sleeping spaces with other slaves. Conditions vary depending on the wealth and generosity of their owners, but most slaves have little privacy or comfort. Some slaves take advantage of the cover of darkness to engage in clandestine activities or socialize with fellow slaves, but the risk of punishment for disobedience or rebellion is ever-present.
Overall, life as a slave, in the City of Ancients, is marked by hardship, toil, and constant oppression. While some slaves might have formed close bonds with their fellow captives or found small moments of respite, their existence was ultimately defined by their servitude to their masters.
Customs:
In the City of Ancients, there are strict social hierarchies that govern interactions between tourists and slaves. While it is not explicitly forbidden for a tourist to interact with slaves, there were significant social barriers and expectations that limited the nature of these interactions.
Tourists are generally discouraged from forming close personal relationships with slaves, as this could be seen as undermining the institution of slavery and the social order. Slaves are considered property, and this means they have no rights.
However, in certain contexts, tourists and slaves might interact on a more casual or professional basis. For example:
Work Contexts: In households, workshops, or businesses slaves might interact with tourists under the supervision of an overseer. While there might be some degree of social distance between them, they would still have to communicate and coordinate to carry out the tasks expected of them.
This is where a tourist describes what they want in a wood carving or a specific piece of furniture.
Public Spaces: In public settings such as markets, baths, or theaters tourists and slaves might encounter each other as they go about their daily lives. While there are expectations governing behavior in these spaces, interactions between individuals of different social classes were not uncommon.
Informal Gatherings: In more relaxed or informal settings, such as private dinners or social events hosted by tourists, slaves might be present to assist with serving food, pouring wine, or performing other tasks. While slaves were not typically invited to participate as guests, they might be present in the background during these gatherings.
However, it's important to note that tourists are expected to maintain a certain level of distance and authority over slaves, and overt displays of familiarity or friendship could be viewed with suspicion or disapproval. Additionally, the nature of the relationship between a tourist and a slave was ultimately defined by the power dynamics inherent in the institution of slavery, with slaves being subordinate to a paying client or their master’s whim in all aspects of life.
It is not hard work that gets you ahead, it is dumb luck.
The City of Ancients has various categories of slaves, each with different roles, responsibilities, and levels of status. Some of the main classes:
Household Slaves (Familiares): These slaves worked within the households of their owners, performing domestic tasks such as cooking, cleaning, childcare, and personal service to the master and his family. They often had close contact with their owners and could develop complex relationships with them.
Urban Slaves (Urbanus): Urban slaves worked in various capacities within cities, including as shop assistants, craftsmen, or laborers. They could be rented out by their owners to work for others, and their labor contributed to the economic life of urban centers.
Gladiators (Gladiatores): While not all gladiators were slaves, many were individuals who had been enslaved or sold into gladiatorial schools. These slaves were trained to fight in public spectacles for the entertainment of Roman audiences, and their lives were often brutal and short.
Agricultural Slaves (Rustici): These slaves have it the hardest working the Thorn Forest, on farms and rural estates, performing agricultural tasks such as planting, harvesting, and tending to livestock. Agricultural slavery is the biggest and most widespread in the Forest of Thorns and forms the backbone of the city's economy.
These are just a few examples of the diverse roles that slaves played in the city. The status and treatment of slaves could vary widely depending on factors such as their skills, education, physical condition, and the attitudes of their owners. While some slaves enjoyed relatively privileged positions and opportunities for advancement, many others face exploitation, abuse, and harsh living conditions.
Political Control: The demon ruler and his subordinates may permit the worship of demons based on their desire to maintain control over the population. They also allow certain forms of worship as a means of pacifying the slaves and preventing unrest, when they know the being worshiped to be a fiction.
Those who worship demons are given more rest (time spent worshiping) and more water (also during the service).
Social Stability: Permitting religious worship among the mortal slaves serves as a way to maintain social stability within the city. Allowing individuals to practice their faiths might foster a sense of community and cohesion among the diverse population, reducing the likelihood of rebellion or dissent.
As the night descended upon the bustling city of Thorns, the Mystic Knight mercenaries retired to their modest hotel room after a long day of navigating the labyrinthine streets.
They had finally received a message from Corag, informing them that the package they were entrusted with would be delivered the next morning at a place called, "The Char."
Retiring for the evening to replenish their energy they go to sleep.
Later that same night.
With nimble fingers and silent footsteps, the burglar scaled the exterior wall of the inn, moving with the precision of a seasoned thief. Finding a locked window on the second floor, the intruder slipped down. Next he snuck inside, bribed the human hotel clerk, then climbed the fire escape pole to the second floor. Blending into the shadows as they crept towards the room where the Mystic Knights lay asleep.
Picking the lock to get inside the room, Knight Three awakens knowing a threat is nearby via his spell of “Watchguard.”
Sensing a presence in the darkness, Knight Three, ready to defend himself and his companions at a moment's notice. He tapped the shoulder of his teammates.
Just as the burglar reached out to grab the package from the bedside table, the knights sprung into action, their sword gleaming in the light of their candle, they confronted the intruder with a fierce determination.
Caught off guard, the burglar stumbled backwards, his eyes widening in fear as he realized he had underestimated his adversaries. With a swift motion, Knight Two lunged forward, his blade flashing in the dim light as he engaged the burglar in a deadly dance of steel and shadows.
Meanwhile, the companions awoke to the sounds of struggle. They joined the fray, their weapons drawn and their resolve unwavering as they fought to protect the precious package from falling into the wrong hands.
The burglar was no match for the Mystic Knights.
The adrenaline began to ebb, the Mystic Knights stood around the thief, their eyes steely and their hearts filled with determination. They may have faced many challenges in their quest, but one thing was certain: no one would lay a hand on their package as long as they drew breath.
With the intruder subdued and disarmed, the Mystic Knights wasted no time in securing him and assessing the situation. Two and Three swiftly bound the burglar's hands behind his back with sturdy rope, ensuring that he would not pose a further threat.
Knight One, his sword still in hand, stood over the intruder with a stern gaze, his voice cold and commanding as he addressed their would-be thief.
"Who sent you?" Marcus demanded, his tone brooking no room for deception.
The burglar, cowering on the ground, looked up at the Mystic Knights with fear in his eyes, realizing that he had underestimated the danger of his endeavor.
"I-I was hired by a man," the intruder stammered, his voice trembling with fear. "He promised me riches if I could steal the package from you."
Knight One narrowed his eyes, weighing the burglar's words carefully. It was clear that they were not dealing with a lone opportunist, but rather someone who had been hired with a specific purpose in mind.
"Describe this man," Marcus pressed, his voice firm and unwavering.
The burglar hesitated for a moment, fear and uncertainty warring within him. But under Marcus's unwavering gaze, he relented, describing a shadowy figure who had approached him with promises of reward in exchange for the package.
Satisfied that they had gleaned all the information they could from the intruder, Knight one turned to his companions, a steely resolve in his eyes.
"We cannot allow anyone to interfere with our mission."
With that, the team set about devising a plan to ensure the safety of the package they had been entrusted with. ideas:
Send the thief back with a bomb.
Kill him.
Let him go and follow him.
Cast a spell of "Compiulsion" on him to find the guy who set him on the job.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Located in the heart of the bustling city, The Char is a towering structure that stands out amidst the surrounding buildings. Its sleek, modern design features a facade of polished Thorn wood and glass, reflecting the colors of the cityscape around it.
As the mercenaries approach, they are greeted by a flurry of activity as people bustle in and out of the building, carrying packages and parcels of all shapes and sizes. The entrance is flanked by towering columns (each adorned with intricate carvings and symbols of trade and commerce) and thorn trees, their twisted branches casting ominous shadows over the entrance. The air is heavy with the scent of magic.
Inside, the interior is a maze of corridors and hallways, bustling with people from all walks of life. The air is filled with the sound of people scurrying, sorting and processing packages like it was an Amazon fulfillment center.
Despite the chaotic atmosphere, the mercenaries remain focused, their tactical assessment of the location keen and methodical. They take note of potential entry and exit points, as well as any potential threats or obstacles they may encounter.
The Mystic Knights take note of the security measures in place, with armed guards stationed at strategic points throughout the building. Floating Eye security cameras dot the ceilings, keeping a watchful “eye” on the comings and goings of everyone who enters. Enchanted lanterns softly illuminate hallways and rooms.
Finally meeting the recipient, there is some “testing” involved.
Knight One allows himself to be subjected to the spell, “Words of Truth.”
The question is the same, “Yes or no, did anyone open it or look inside?”
After 20 consistent answers, it is accepted.
The other knights are questioned.
They all pass.
They are given a new package.
Each of the knights are called upon to give their word of honor not to look inside or allow the package to be damaged or stolen from them.
A small thorn wood crate.
They take possession of it and leave.
They return to their inn and check out.
With their newly bought boots, Thorn Wood boat, map they bought and a purchased slave for a guide they set off down a lava river.
The flow of the river carries them along.
At first, there is nothing.
Slow going.
Easy going.
Next their sixth sense kicks in.
The spot an ambush up ahead near a river bank.
Knight Two snipes a few.
The rest flee.
Their Sixth Sense flares again.
A few minutes later.
A flock of strange birds begin “mobbing” the characters on the boat.
They cast a few “Magic Net” spells.
Knight Two does the flamethrower spell on them.
Over the next couple of days they make it through some bad weather.
Coming ashore.
They proclaim the slave’s release.
Tell them they can keep the boat.
Slap him with a “Sustain” spell.
Says, free or slave, on one's own you're just as good as dead out here.
They didn’t have a choice about being sold or who would buy them.
IF they abandon them, alone, out here, they are condemning them to die of thirst.
“Take me with you… I beg of you.”
A few days later they are back in Glacier Peak thanks to Knight Two skills and his tech.
Some highway robbers try to rob them on the climb up.
The Mystic Knights blast them to pieces.
Finishing the climb and hike the arrive at the gates of Glacier Peak and wave their seal from Corag in front of the guards.
Letting them in, they soon discover that Corag has left for the city of Shek’Ra.
They send a Magic Pigeon to Corag and spend the day resting and guarding.
They get a message back to come to Shek’Ra.
They ask around about the next caravan going to Shek’Ra.
They know Shek’Ra is East of them but they could pass it if they don’t come close enough to see it.
The caravans must have some means of navigation magically or otherwise that makes them more successful at traversing the desert.
After negotiations, the party is traveling with a caravan.
After a day they notice the caravan’s navigator has a TW compass that uses the “Compass” spell.
They keep adjusting their course as they go.
They have some trouble with some raiders. Sand Pirates.
The Mystic Knights light them up.
A couple days later the caravan attracts the attention of a worm.
They fry the worm.
The caravan stops to cook it.
With one last reading from the compass, Knight Two using the heading to fix the direction, they walk a straight line toward Shek’Ra. The party continues their mission, determined to deliver their package to its intended recipient.
As the mercenaries approach, they are greeted by a flurry of activity as people bustle in and out of the building, carrying packages and parcels of all shapes and sizes. The entrance is flanked by towering columns (each adorned with intricate carvings and symbols of trade and commerce) and thorn trees, their twisted branches casting ominous shadows over the entrance. The air is heavy with the scent of magic.
Inside, the interior is a maze of corridors and hallways, bustling with people from all walks of life. The air is filled with the sound of people scurrying, sorting and processing packages like it was an Amazon fulfillment center.
Despite the chaotic atmosphere, the mercenaries remain focused, their tactical assessment of the location keen and methodical. They take note of potential entry and exit points, as well as any potential threats or obstacles they may encounter.
The Mystic Knights take note of the security measures in place, with armed guards stationed at strategic points throughout the building. Floating Eye security cameras dot the ceilings, keeping a watchful “eye” on the comings and goings of everyone who enters. Enchanted lanterns softly illuminate hallways and rooms.
Finally meeting the recipient, there is some “testing” involved.
Knight One allows himself to be subjected to the spell, “Words of Truth.”
The question is the same, “Yes or no, did anyone open it or look inside?”
After 20 consistent answers, it is accepted.
The other knights are questioned.
They all pass.
They are given a new package.
Each of the knights are called upon to give their word of honor not to look inside or allow the package to be damaged or stolen from them.
A small thorn wood crate.
They take possession of it and leave.
They return to their inn and check out.
With their newly bought boots, Thorn Wood boat, map they bought and a purchased slave for a guide they set off down a lava river.
The flow of the river carries them along.
At first, there is nothing.
Slow going.
Easy going.
Next their sixth sense kicks in.
The spot an ambush up ahead near a river bank.
Knight Two snipes a few.
The rest flee.
Their Sixth Sense flares again.
A few minutes later.
A flock of strange birds begin “mobbing” the characters on the boat.
They cast a few “Magic Net” spells.
Knight Two does the flamethrower spell on them.
Over the next couple of days they make it through some bad weather.
Coming ashore.
They proclaim the slave’s release.
Tell them they can keep the boat.
Slap him with a “Sustain” spell.
Says, free or slave, on one's own you're just as good as dead out here.
They didn’t have a choice about being sold or who would buy them.
IF they abandon them, alone, out here, they are condemning them to die of thirst.
“Take me with you… I beg of you.”
A few days later they are back in Glacier Peak thanks to Knight Two skills and his tech.
Some highway robbers try to rob them on the climb up.
The Mystic Knights blast them to pieces.
Finishing the climb and hike the arrive at the gates of Glacier Peak and wave their seal from Corag in front of the guards.
Letting them in, they soon discover that Corag has left for the city of Shek’Ra.
They send a Magic Pigeon to Corag and spend the day resting and guarding.
They get a message back to come to Shek’Ra.
They ask around about the next caravan going to Shek’Ra.
They know Shek’Ra is East of them but they could pass it if they don’t come close enough to see it.
The caravans must have some means of navigation magically or otherwise that makes them more successful at traversing the desert.
After negotiations, the party is traveling with a caravan.
After a day they notice the caravan’s navigator has a TW compass that uses the “Compass” spell.
They keep adjusting their course as they go.
They have some trouble with some raiders. Sand Pirates.
The Mystic Knights light them up.
A couple days later the caravan attracts the attention of a worm.
They fry the worm.
The caravan stops to cook it.
With one last reading from the compass, Knight Two using the heading to fix the direction, they walk a straight line toward Shek’Ra. The party continues their mission, determined to deliver their package to its intended recipient.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Desert of Taut
As they travel, Viden shares his knowledge of the desert, guiding them through hidden paths and avoiding potential dangers along the way.
Finally, after three days of relentless trekking, the towering ziggurat of Shek'Ra loomd in the distance, a welcome sight after their long journey. The city wall sprawl out before them, its sprawling expanse stretching for miles in every direction.
"The city of Shek'Ra," Knight One (Marcus) remarks, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and apprehension as he gazes upon the metropolis before them. "It's even larger than I remembered."
Indeed, Shek'Ra is a city like no other, its concave walls deflect sandstorms that sweep through the desert, offering protection to its inhabitants against the elements.
"We need to find our contacts," he said, his voice low but determined. "And gather whatever information we can."
A while later.
As Viden approached the humble dwelling of his human birth parents, nestled amidst the shanty towns outside the towering walls of Shek'Ra, he couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions. It had been only a month since he had last seen his parents.
Entering the small, cramped abode, Viden saw his parents, their faces lighting up at the sight of their son. As they exchanged hugs, Viden's mind raced with thoughts of how to explain all that he had seen to his family.
As Viden recounted his adventures with the Mystic Knights to his parents, he painted a vivid picture of the wonders he had witnessed in distant lands. His parents, born and raised in the Hades dimension as slaves, listened with wide-eyed wonder, captivated by his tales of far-off places and magical adventures.
"We flew on a magic carpet," Viden exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "It was incredible! We soared high above the city of Lazlo, feeling the wind in our hair as we gazed down at the streets below."
His parents listened intently, their imaginations taking flight as Viden described the sights and sounds of Lazlo, a place they had only ever heard of in stories. They could almost picture themselves there, walking through the crowded streets and marveling at the wonders of this distant city.
"And then we went to the beach," Viden continued, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "We ate seafood and watched the waves crash against the shore. It was so peaceful, like nothing I've ever experienced before."
His parents nodded in awe, unable to fathom the idea of such a place. They had never seen the ocean or tasted seafood, but they could imagine the beauty and tranquility of the seaside from Viden's descriptions.
"But the most amazing part was when we flew over water like you could not see or imagine. They call it the ocean," Viden exclaimed, his eyes shining with wonder. "The water stretched out before us as far as the eye could see."
His parents listened in amazement, their minds struggling to comprehend the vastness of the ocean that Viden described. Knight Three shows them a video of the ocean and the beach. They had spent their entire lives in the desert of Taut, far from the sea, but they could almost feel the cool breeze and taste the salt in the air as Viden recounted his adventures on the high seas.
"And then we landed on an island," Viden continued, his voice filled with excitement. "We explored the jungles."
His parents gasped in awe, imagining the lush vegetation and towering cliffs of the island that Viden described. They had never seen such wonders in their own land, but they could almost feel the thrill of adventure as Viden recounted his exploits in the untamed wilderness.
"But the most amazing part was when we went underwater," Viden exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder. "We discovered a sunken city, its crumbling buildings and forgotten treasures lying beneath the waves."
His parents listened in rapt attention, their hearts pounding with excitement at the thought of exploring the mysterious depths of the ocean. They had never dared to dream of such things, but as Viden spoke, they found themselves swept away by the magic of his words.
"And then we traveled back to Lazlo," Viden concluded, his voice filled with satisfaction. "It was an incredible journey, one that I'll never forget."
His parents smiled in amazement at their son, their hearts filled with awe for the chance to share in his adventures, if only through his words. And as they sat together, basking in the warmth of their reunion, they couldn't help but feel a glimmer of hope for a better future, filled with wonder and possibility.
As Viden sat with his parents in their shelter, he began to recount his adventures with the Mystic Knights. With each tale he told, his parents' eyes grew wide with wonder and amazement, their faces lighting up with the joy of hearing their son's voice once more.
"I've seen things you wouldn't believe, Mother, Father," Viden said, excitement coursing through his veins as he spoke. "I've traveled to distant lands, seen towering cities and vast oceans. I've flown on a magic carpet, felt the wind in my hair as we soared through the sky."
His parents listened intently, hanging on his every word as he described the wonders he had witnessed. "And the food, Mother," Viden continued, his mouth watering at the memory. "I've eaten seafood, fresh from the ocean, tasted flavors I never knew existed. And the people, Father, they were so kind, so generous. They welcomed me with open arms, treated me like one of their own."
As Viden sat with his parents in the shelter, with practiced hands, Viden stirred a pot of stew simmering over the flames, the savory aroma filling the air with its tantalizing scent.
"I'll cook tonight," Viden said with a smile, his gaze flicking towards his parents. "I want to show you what I've learned."
His parents watched in amazement as Viden deftly chopped vegetables and seasoned the stew with herbs and spices, his movements fluid and confident.
As the meal cooked, the Mystic Knights worked their magic, conjuring water from thin air and filling jugs with cool, refreshing liquid. With a wave of Knight Four’s hands, they filled cups and bowls with the precious resource, ensuring that Viden's parents had more than enough to drink.
And when the stew was finally ready, Viden ladled generous portions into bowls, passing them around the table with a smile. "Eat," he said eagerly, his mouth watering at the sight of the hearty meal.
As Viden's parents tentatively lifted their spoons to their mouths, uncertainty etched on their faces, they couldn't help but feel a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The aroma wafting from the steaming pot of stew teased their senses, unfamiliar yet oddly inviting, stirring memories of meals long past.
With hesitant anticipation, they took their first tentative bites, the flavors exploding on their tongues in a whirlwind of sensation. Their eyes widened in astonishment, their taste buds tingling with the unexpected richness and depth of flavor.
"This... this is unlike anything I've ever tasted," Viden's mother exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder as she savored each mouthful. "It's as if every ingredient has a story to tell, a melody of flavors dancing on my tongue."
Her husband nodded in agreement, his own expression a mixture of awe and disbelief. "I never imagined food could taste like this," he admitted, his voice tinged with wonder. "It's like a revelation, a glimpse of a world beyond the confines of Shek'Ra."
As they continued to eat, their initial apprehension gave way to sheer delight, their senses overwhelmed by the tantalizing array of flavors and textures. With each bite, they discovered new nuances, new depths to explore, their hunger sated and their spirits lifted by the simple pleasure of a good meal.
As they ate, the tension that had hung between them melted away, replaced by a sense of warmth. Together, they shared stories and laughter, their voices mingling in the dim light of the shelter force tent as they enjoyed the simple pleasure of a shared meal.
Desert of Taut
As they travel, Viden shares his knowledge of the desert, guiding them through hidden paths and avoiding potential dangers along the way.
Finally, after three days of relentless trekking, the towering ziggurat of Shek'Ra loomd in the distance, a welcome sight after their long journey. The city wall sprawl out before them, its sprawling expanse stretching for miles in every direction.
"The city of Shek'Ra," Knight One (Marcus) remarks, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and apprehension as he gazes upon the metropolis before them. "It's even larger than I remembered."
Indeed, Shek'Ra is a city like no other, its concave walls deflect sandstorms that sweep through the desert, offering protection to its inhabitants against the elements.
"We need to find our contacts," he said, his voice low but determined. "And gather whatever information we can."
A while later.
As Viden approached the humble dwelling of his human birth parents, nestled amidst the shanty towns outside the towering walls of Shek'Ra, he couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions. It had been only a month since he had last seen his parents.
Entering the small, cramped abode, Viden saw his parents, their faces lighting up at the sight of their son. As they exchanged hugs, Viden's mind raced with thoughts of how to explain all that he had seen to his family.
As Viden recounted his adventures with the Mystic Knights to his parents, he painted a vivid picture of the wonders he had witnessed in distant lands. His parents, born and raised in the Hades dimension as slaves, listened with wide-eyed wonder, captivated by his tales of far-off places and magical adventures.
"We flew on a magic carpet," Viden exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "It was incredible! We soared high above the city of Lazlo, feeling the wind in our hair as we gazed down at the streets below."
His parents listened intently, their imaginations taking flight as Viden described the sights and sounds of Lazlo, a place they had only ever heard of in stories. They could almost picture themselves there, walking through the crowded streets and marveling at the wonders of this distant city.
"And then we went to the beach," Viden continued, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "We ate seafood and watched the waves crash against the shore. It was so peaceful, like nothing I've ever experienced before."
His parents nodded in awe, unable to fathom the idea of such a place. They had never seen the ocean or tasted seafood, but they could imagine the beauty and tranquility of the seaside from Viden's descriptions.
"But the most amazing part was when we flew over water like you could not see or imagine. They call it the ocean," Viden exclaimed, his eyes shining with wonder. "The water stretched out before us as far as the eye could see."
His parents listened in amazement, their minds struggling to comprehend the vastness of the ocean that Viden described. Knight Three shows them a video of the ocean and the beach. They had spent their entire lives in the desert of Taut, far from the sea, but they could almost feel the cool breeze and taste the salt in the air as Viden recounted his adventures on the high seas.
"And then we landed on an island," Viden continued, his voice filled with excitement. "We explored the jungles."
His parents gasped in awe, imagining the lush vegetation and towering cliffs of the island that Viden described. They had never seen such wonders in their own land, but they could almost feel the thrill of adventure as Viden recounted his exploits in the untamed wilderness.
"But the most amazing part was when we went underwater," Viden exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder. "We discovered a sunken city, its crumbling buildings and forgotten treasures lying beneath the waves."
His parents listened in rapt attention, their hearts pounding with excitement at the thought of exploring the mysterious depths of the ocean. They had never dared to dream of such things, but as Viden spoke, they found themselves swept away by the magic of his words.
"And then we traveled back to Lazlo," Viden concluded, his voice filled with satisfaction. "It was an incredible journey, one that I'll never forget."
His parents smiled in amazement at their son, their hearts filled with awe for the chance to share in his adventures, if only through his words. And as they sat together, basking in the warmth of their reunion, they couldn't help but feel a glimmer of hope for a better future, filled with wonder and possibility.
As Viden sat with his parents in their shelter, he began to recount his adventures with the Mystic Knights. With each tale he told, his parents' eyes grew wide with wonder and amazement, their faces lighting up with the joy of hearing their son's voice once more.
"I've seen things you wouldn't believe, Mother, Father," Viden said, excitement coursing through his veins as he spoke. "I've traveled to distant lands, seen towering cities and vast oceans. I've flown on a magic carpet, felt the wind in my hair as we soared through the sky."
His parents listened intently, hanging on his every word as he described the wonders he had witnessed. "And the food, Mother," Viden continued, his mouth watering at the memory. "I've eaten seafood, fresh from the ocean, tasted flavors I never knew existed. And the people, Father, they were so kind, so generous. They welcomed me with open arms, treated me like one of their own."
As Viden sat with his parents in the shelter, with practiced hands, Viden stirred a pot of stew simmering over the flames, the savory aroma filling the air with its tantalizing scent.
"I'll cook tonight," Viden said with a smile, his gaze flicking towards his parents. "I want to show you what I've learned."
His parents watched in amazement as Viden deftly chopped vegetables and seasoned the stew with herbs and spices, his movements fluid and confident.
As the meal cooked, the Mystic Knights worked their magic, conjuring water from thin air and filling jugs with cool, refreshing liquid. With a wave of Knight Four’s hands, they filled cups and bowls with the precious resource, ensuring that Viden's parents had more than enough to drink.
And when the stew was finally ready, Viden ladled generous portions into bowls, passing them around the table with a smile. "Eat," he said eagerly, his mouth watering at the sight of the hearty meal.
As Viden's parents tentatively lifted their spoons to their mouths, uncertainty etched on their faces, they couldn't help but feel a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The aroma wafting from the steaming pot of stew teased their senses, unfamiliar yet oddly inviting, stirring memories of meals long past.
With hesitant anticipation, they took their first tentative bites, the flavors exploding on their tongues in a whirlwind of sensation. Their eyes widened in astonishment, their taste buds tingling with the unexpected richness and depth of flavor.
"This... this is unlike anything I've ever tasted," Viden's mother exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder as she savored each mouthful. "It's as if every ingredient has a story to tell, a melody of flavors dancing on my tongue."
Her husband nodded in agreement, his own expression a mixture of awe and disbelief. "I never imagined food could taste like this," he admitted, his voice tinged with wonder. "It's like a revelation, a glimpse of a world beyond the confines of Shek'Ra."
As they continued to eat, their initial apprehension gave way to sheer delight, their senses overwhelmed by the tantalizing array of flavors and textures. With each bite, they discovered new nuances, new depths to explore, their hunger sated and their spirits lifted by the simple pleasure of a good meal.
As they ate, the tension that had hung between them melted away, replaced by a sense of warmth. Together, they shared stories and laughter, their voices mingling in the dim light of the shelter force tent as they enjoyed the simple pleasure of a shared meal.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The tent city outside of Shek'Ra.
The team has sent Magic Pigeons to Corag, making clear they had followed him to Shek'Ra and that they have his "he knows what" package for him.
The Atlantean cartographer continues his work on the communities surrounding Shek'Ra.
He says, "It's huge."
Also notes that between sand storms and what not it could be a useless effort.
Although it does matter who you can find where and what they are good for 19 out of 20 of those things can change on a weekly basis.
They have a talk with their Atlantean about turning him in to begin his undercover operation to get near the other Altanteans who are being held as hostages.
He took this mission to get the dimensional vibe of the Hades dimension and get the geography down as far as his abilities will allow him to dimensionally Rift.
The only hang up they got going on now is exchanging the package for Corag's Atlantean slave.
He does not need to be around for that.
Two of the knights have their own dimensional tattoos that will allow them to take back the Atlantean.
It's clear that Viden wants his parents and baby sister to be rescued from this place.
That would however, set back the plan, the plan to have Atlantean Nomads with dimensional tattoos get "captured" and turned in for a bounty. IF an Atlantean walked up to the front gate of Shek'Ra and turned themselves in to be slaves. People don't do that. It would look suspicious.
Anyone with half a brain would ask, "Why would anyone why do they want to be a slave?"
In their suspicion they might torture them for information. Regardless of whether or not they broke they might keep them separate from the other Atlanteans. That or they might get the idea that they can cut an Atlanteans arm off so they can't use their tattoos.
It's got to look right.
It has to look as though the Atlantean Nomads were captured against their will.
Turning the Atlanteans in, they will expect to be rewarded.
They aren't going to care that much about extra water if they believe they are going to be magically teleported to a world where there are oceans of it.
Using Viden's parents to turn Atlantean undercover dimensional hopping Nomads in so they can be grouped with the other Atlantean hostages saves us the risks and injuries having them caught for real.
While they wait for a reply from their employer, Corag, the Mystic Knights continue their humanitarian performance, before the Altantean Nomad, of healing the injured and sick with their magic and skills.
Knight Four creates water.
They limit it, however, to what people and drink. Mindful of the economy they don't want the demons seeing slaves less afraid of not getting a drop to drink. That and they don't want to create envy or one slave in particular to lord their water over another.
After a few days they receive a magic pigeon telling them to wait on the main gate of Shek'Ra.
They decide that if their Atlantean Nomad comes with them he could be taken for being an Atlantean.
it is better he stay behind or rift out.
They leave Viden behind as well as he was not officially purchased out of slavery.
Likewise, Knight Three was once their prisoner and might be recognized.
Better not to take the chance of someone deciding they need to question him about how he escaped and why he returned. Knight Three stays behind with Viden and the Nomad.
Collectively, they figure, they need to walk with the Atlantean T-Man out the front gate.
If they see they can teleport out of the city anytime they want and take others with them it could lead to greater security or something like an anti-magic security.
After 2 hours of waiting at the gate and showing the seal of Corag the Mystic Knights are
Mortal servants come to escort the team and their package.
They have to do a little bowing but it is nothing compared to the rewards they expect from rescuing an Atlantean.
Catching an occasional glimpse of the stone zigggurat it has never look taller or more impressive.
It is as thou the stone has been restored; even rejuvanated. It even feels different in the ebb and flow of energy near it. Like a car that was being driven with its parking brake on now the parking brake is off with all the benefits to its speed, handling, and fuel efficiency.
There is even a smug confidence in the faces of demon when it is looked upon.
To their surprise, the team of Mystic Knights are escorted inside the ziggurat.
As the knights stepped into the stone ziggurat, his senses were immediately overwhelmed by the ancient yet vibrant energy that seemed to pulsate within its walls. The air hummed with a palpable vitality, as if the very stones themselves were alive with power.
The pyramid had undergone a remarkable transformation, its once weathered and worn exterior now gleaming with a renewed vitality. The stone, once dull and lifeless, now seemed to radiate with a newfound vigor, as if it had been rejuvenated by some unseen force. It was as if the pyramid had been brought back from the brink of oblivion, its ancient beauty restored to its former glory.
Inside, the atmosphere was charged with a sense of anticipation, as if the very air crackled with energy. The walls, adorned with intricate carvings and glyphs.
And as he stood there, bathed in the soft glow of the ziggurat's inner sanctum, Karl couldn't help but marvel at the sheer wonder and majesty of it all. In this place of ancient power and mystery, he felt a connection to something greater than himself, something that transcended the boundaries of time and space.
When the mortal servant move to inspect the package the knights shut down their efforts.
They insist that their master cannot receive a forgery or damaged goods.
Marcus insists, he will not be negliant in his duty or word. He will stake his life upon the security of the contents.
A little strong arming goes on and the demons smile and laugh silently.
Bullied into it the mortal servants acquiesce after some spells and psionic encouragement.
Arriving at a chamber with Corag and someone unexpected:
Duke Diso, the yellow fire Jinn, he embodies the elemental forces of flame and heat. The look on his face, a formidable and cunning figure. With his fiery temperament and ambitious nature, he exudes an air of authority and power that commands respect from both allies and adversaries alike.
His attire is as extravagant as his personality, often seen adorned in flashy robes of vibrant hues, each seemingly more opulent than the last. His love for luxury extends to his choice of accessories, as he bedecks himself with rubies and gold, reflecting his status as a powerful entity within the city.
Diso's influence extends far and wide, as he has forged relationships with every merchant passing through the dimensional portals of the ziggurat. Through shrewd negotiation and mutually beneficial arrangements, he has cultivated a network of alliances that serves to bolster his own interests and strengthen his position of power.
They kneel before the imposing figure of Duke Diso, their demeanor respectful yet guarded as they awaited his attention. The room was a cavernous chamber adorned with dark tapestries and light coming out of crystals, casting shadows across the stone walls.
As the Fire Jinn Duke's gaze fell upon them, the Knight inclined their heads in deference, acknowledging his authority with a show of respect. They knew the importance of presenting themselves appropriately before the ruler of the demon city of Shek'Ra, and they conducted themselves with the utmost decorum. In the presence of two powerful figures, they knew the importance of showing respect to both, navigating the delicate balance between loyalty and diplomacy.
With practiced precision, Knight One stepped forward, his gaze lowered as he addressed the Jinn Duke first, acknowledging his authority with a respectful nod.
"Your Majesty," he began, his tone measured and respectful, "we come before you as emissaries of our patron, Corag, entrusted with a task of utmost importance."
The demon king regarded them with a mixture of curiosity and expectation, his imposing presence casting a shadow over the room. Beside him, Corag watched intently, his expression unreadable as he awaited the outcome of their audience.
With a slight inclination of his head, Knight One turned to face Corag, his demeanor shifting subtly to convey deference to their employer. "Master," he said, his voice tinged with respect, "we have fulfilled you order, as instructed, and the package remains intact and secure."
Corag dog head nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze shifting briefly to the small crate held securely in Knight One's hands. They could all sense the weight of his scrutiny, knowing that their employer placed great trust in their ability to deliver the package without incident.
The Jinn Duke, sensing the gravity of the moment, inclined his head in approval, acknowledging the servants diligence in fulfilling their task.
"You have done well," he rumbled, his voice echoing throughout the room. "Your loyalty to your master does you credit."
Corag's mortal entourage unvealed the Atlantean Narmea who joins them with a smile.
As they made their exit from the room, they found themselves confronted by Duke Diso, the Fire Jinn ruler of the Demon city of Shek'Ra.
His eyes fell upon the tattooed Atlantean among them, a flicker of interest dancing in his gaze as he approached. "Ah, what do we have here?" he remarked, his voice smooth and calculating. "A rare specimen, indeed."
Turning to Corag, Duke Diso offered a courteous nod of acknowledgment. "I must thank you, Corag, for this generous gift," he said, his tone dripping with false sincerity. "Atlanteans are in high demand in my city, and their presence is always appreciated."
The Mystic Knights exchang uneasy glances, sensing the implications of Duke Diso's words.
With a gracious smile, Duke Diso continued, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "It is been my decree that all Atlanteans must be turned in, with suitable reward and my favor bestowed upon," he declared, his words leaving no room for argument.
As the Mystic Knights absorbed the implications of Duke Diso's words, they realized the precarious position.
"Your Majesty is, indeed wise, as our, master, Corag, with the gifts he bestows."
Duke Diso: "Ah, Corag, it seems we have a rather intriguing situation on our hands."
Corag: "What is the situation?"
Duke Diso: "Well, it appears that you slaves lack the customary markings of our realm's slaves. Quite an oversight, wouldn't you say?"
Corag: "Ah, yes. You see, Duke Diso, I have my reasons for withholding the markings from them. I'm merely testing their loyalty and competence before granting them the honor of bearing my mark."
Duke Diso: "Testing, you say? And what if they fail this test? Do you intend to dispose of them?"
Corag: "Oh, nothing so drastic, my dear Duke."
Duke Diso: "Surely you don't intend to let them roam freely without the proper markings."
Corag: "It is but another test of them. However, these three men were once champions in your gladiatorial arena not but a few months ago or so. They bring glory to their host."
Duke Diso: "I must admit, Corag, I find your methods rather unconventional."
Corag: "Indeed, my Duke. We each have our ways. Like the rumors you have a mage in your employ who has turned your magnificant ziggurat into a power to be envied. Unconventional, to be sure, but that is why you are the greatest ruler of Shek'Ra there has ever been or ever will be."
Duke Diso: *smiles*
Corag: "Of course, my Duke. You blessing is more than enough for me. You are royalty. Such small matters as these are best left to others. "
Duke Diso: "Very well, Corag."
With a gesture of dismissal, the Jinn signaled for the Mystic Knight to take their leave. As they bowed respectfully and withdrew from the room, they exchanged a silent glance, a shared understanding passing between them of the delicate dance they had performed in the presence of two powerful beings.
Telepathically they exchange thoughts.
That is the only good way it could have played out for us.
We could not make demands for the Atlantean to or in front of the Ruler of Shek'Ra.
The powerful take what they want.
With a word he could have had a 100 demons attack us. Even if we managed to kill everyone them every demon in the city would be hunting us for bragging rights.
Besides, we agreed to do a job.
Our reputation was at stake.
Our client's reputation was at stake.
Worst case, Corag doesn't pay us.
Best case, we have to wait.
Either way there is no profit or power in having a bad attitude about it.
Time spent wallowing in self-pity and miserable is no life for me.
Patience is a virtue
And opportunity does indeed come to he who waits, and revenge that must wait tastes all the sweeter...
The demon guards are being very careful in their escort of us from the stone Ziggurat. We go without a fight so we can win tomorrows battle.
You have to pick your battles.
The tent city outside of Shek'Ra.
The team has sent Magic Pigeons to Corag, making clear they had followed him to Shek'Ra and that they have his "he knows what" package for him.
The Atlantean cartographer continues his work on the communities surrounding Shek'Ra.
He says, "It's huge."
Also notes that between sand storms and what not it could be a useless effort.
Although it does matter who you can find where and what they are good for 19 out of 20 of those things can change on a weekly basis.
They have a talk with their Atlantean about turning him in to begin his undercover operation to get near the other Altanteans who are being held as hostages.
He took this mission to get the dimensional vibe of the Hades dimension and get the geography down as far as his abilities will allow him to dimensionally Rift.
The only hang up they got going on now is exchanging the package for Corag's Atlantean slave.
He does not need to be around for that.
Two of the knights have their own dimensional tattoos that will allow them to take back the Atlantean.
It's clear that Viden wants his parents and baby sister to be rescued from this place.
That would however, set back the plan, the plan to have Atlantean Nomads with dimensional tattoos get "captured" and turned in for a bounty. IF an Atlantean walked up to the front gate of Shek'Ra and turned themselves in to be slaves. People don't do that. It would look suspicious.
Anyone with half a brain would ask, "Why would anyone why do they want to be a slave?"
In their suspicion they might torture them for information. Regardless of whether or not they broke they might keep them separate from the other Atlanteans. That or they might get the idea that they can cut an Atlanteans arm off so they can't use their tattoos.
It's got to look right.
It has to look as though the Atlantean Nomads were captured against their will.
Turning the Atlanteans in, they will expect to be rewarded.
They aren't going to care that much about extra water if they believe they are going to be magically teleported to a world where there are oceans of it.
Using Viden's parents to turn Atlantean undercover dimensional hopping Nomads in so they can be grouped with the other Atlantean hostages saves us the risks and injuries having them caught for real.
While they wait for a reply from their employer, Corag, the Mystic Knights continue their humanitarian performance, before the Altantean Nomad, of healing the injured and sick with their magic and skills.
Knight Four creates water.
They limit it, however, to what people and drink. Mindful of the economy they don't want the demons seeing slaves less afraid of not getting a drop to drink. That and they don't want to create envy or one slave in particular to lord their water over another.
After a few days they receive a magic pigeon telling them to wait on the main gate of Shek'Ra.
They decide that if their Atlantean Nomad comes with them he could be taken for being an Atlantean.
it is better he stay behind or rift out.
They leave Viden behind as well as he was not officially purchased out of slavery.
Likewise, Knight Three was once their prisoner and might be recognized.
Better not to take the chance of someone deciding they need to question him about how he escaped and why he returned. Knight Three stays behind with Viden and the Nomad.
Collectively, they figure, they need to walk with the Atlantean T-Man out the front gate.
If they see they can teleport out of the city anytime they want and take others with them it could lead to greater security or something like an anti-magic security.
After 2 hours of waiting at the gate and showing the seal of Corag the Mystic Knights are
Mortal servants come to escort the team and their package.
They have to do a little bowing but it is nothing compared to the rewards they expect from rescuing an Atlantean.
Catching an occasional glimpse of the stone zigggurat it has never look taller or more impressive.
It is as thou the stone has been restored; even rejuvanated. It even feels different in the ebb and flow of energy near it. Like a car that was being driven with its parking brake on now the parking brake is off with all the benefits to its speed, handling, and fuel efficiency.
There is even a smug confidence in the faces of demon when it is looked upon.
To their surprise, the team of Mystic Knights are escorted inside the ziggurat.
As the knights stepped into the stone ziggurat, his senses were immediately overwhelmed by the ancient yet vibrant energy that seemed to pulsate within its walls. The air hummed with a palpable vitality, as if the very stones themselves were alive with power.
The pyramid had undergone a remarkable transformation, its once weathered and worn exterior now gleaming with a renewed vitality. The stone, once dull and lifeless, now seemed to radiate with a newfound vigor, as if it had been rejuvenated by some unseen force. It was as if the pyramid had been brought back from the brink of oblivion, its ancient beauty restored to its former glory.
Inside, the atmosphere was charged with a sense of anticipation, as if the very air crackled with energy. The walls, adorned with intricate carvings and glyphs.
And as he stood there, bathed in the soft glow of the ziggurat's inner sanctum, Karl couldn't help but marvel at the sheer wonder and majesty of it all. In this place of ancient power and mystery, he felt a connection to something greater than himself, something that transcended the boundaries of time and space.
When the mortal servant move to inspect the package the knights shut down their efforts.
They insist that their master cannot receive a forgery or damaged goods.
Marcus insists, he will not be negliant in his duty or word. He will stake his life upon the security of the contents.
A little strong arming goes on and the demons smile and laugh silently.
Bullied into it the mortal servants acquiesce after some spells and psionic encouragement.
Arriving at a chamber with Corag and someone unexpected:
Duke Diso, the yellow fire Jinn, he embodies the elemental forces of flame and heat. The look on his face, a formidable and cunning figure. With his fiery temperament and ambitious nature, he exudes an air of authority and power that commands respect from both allies and adversaries alike.
His attire is as extravagant as his personality, often seen adorned in flashy robes of vibrant hues, each seemingly more opulent than the last. His love for luxury extends to his choice of accessories, as he bedecks himself with rubies and gold, reflecting his status as a powerful entity within the city.
Diso's influence extends far and wide, as he has forged relationships with every merchant passing through the dimensional portals of the ziggurat. Through shrewd negotiation and mutually beneficial arrangements, he has cultivated a network of alliances that serves to bolster his own interests and strengthen his position of power.
They kneel before the imposing figure of Duke Diso, their demeanor respectful yet guarded as they awaited his attention. The room was a cavernous chamber adorned with dark tapestries and light coming out of crystals, casting shadows across the stone walls.
As the Fire Jinn Duke's gaze fell upon them, the Knight inclined their heads in deference, acknowledging his authority with a show of respect. They knew the importance of presenting themselves appropriately before the ruler of the demon city of Shek'Ra, and they conducted themselves with the utmost decorum. In the presence of two powerful figures, they knew the importance of showing respect to both, navigating the delicate balance between loyalty and diplomacy.
With practiced precision, Knight One stepped forward, his gaze lowered as he addressed the Jinn Duke first, acknowledging his authority with a respectful nod.
"Your Majesty," he began, his tone measured and respectful, "we come before you as emissaries of our patron, Corag, entrusted with a task of utmost importance."
The demon king regarded them with a mixture of curiosity and expectation, his imposing presence casting a shadow over the room. Beside him, Corag watched intently, his expression unreadable as he awaited the outcome of their audience.
With a slight inclination of his head, Knight One turned to face Corag, his demeanor shifting subtly to convey deference to their employer. "Master," he said, his voice tinged with respect, "we have fulfilled you order, as instructed, and the package remains intact and secure."
Corag dog head nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze shifting briefly to the small crate held securely in Knight One's hands. They could all sense the weight of his scrutiny, knowing that their employer placed great trust in their ability to deliver the package without incident.
The Jinn Duke, sensing the gravity of the moment, inclined his head in approval, acknowledging the servants diligence in fulfilling their task.
"You have done well," he rumbled, his voice echoing throughout the room. "Your loyalty to your master does you credit."
Corag's mortal entourage unvealed the Atlantean Narmea who joins them with a smile.
As they made their exit from the room, they found themselves confronted by Duke Diso, the Fire Jinn ruler of the Demon city of Shek'Ra.
His eyes fell upon the tattooed Atlantean among them, a flicker of interest dancing in his gaze as he approached. "Ah, what do we have here?" he remarked, his voice smooth and calculating. "A rare specimen, indeed."
Turning to Corag, Duke Diso offered a courteous nod of acknowledgment. "I must thank you, Corag, for this generous gift," he said, his tone dripping with false sincerity. "Atlanteans are in high demand in my city, and their presence is always appreciated."
The Mystic Knights exchang uneasy glances, sensing the implications of Duke Diso's words.
With a gracious smile, Duke Diso continued, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "It is been my decree that all Atlanteans must be turned in, with suitable reward and my favor bestowed upon," he declared, his words leaving no room for argument.
As the Mystic Knights absorbed the implications of Duke Diso's words, they realized the precarious position.
"Your Majesty is, indeed wise, as our, master, Corag, with the gifts he bestows."
Duke Diso: "Ah, Corag, it seems we have a rather intriguing situation on our hands."
Corag: "What is the situation?"
Duke Diso: "Well, it appears that you slaves lack the customary markings of our realm's slaves. Quite an oversight, wouldn't you say?"
Corag: "Ah, yes. You see, Duke Diso, I have my reasons for withholding the markings from them. I'm merely testing their loyalty and competence before granting them the honor of bearing my mark."
Duke Diso: "Testing, you say? And what if they fail this test? Do you intend to dispose of them?"
Corag: "Oh, nothing so drastic, my dear Duke."
Duke Diso: "Surely you don't intend to let them roam freely without the proper markings."
Corag: "It is but another test of them. However, these three men were once champions in your gladiatorial arena not but a few months ago or so. They bring glory to their host."
Duke Diso: "I must admit, Corag, I find your methods rather unconventional."
Corag: "Indeed, my Duke. We each have our ways. Like the rumors you have a mage in your employ who has turned your magnificant ziggurat into a power to be envied. Unconventional, to be sure, but that is why you are the greatest ruler of Shek'Ra there has ever been or ever will be."
Duke Diso: *smiles*
Corag: "Of course, my Duke. You blessing is more than enough for me. You are royalty. Such small matters as these are best left to others. "
Duke Diso: "Very well, Corag."
With a gesture of dismissal, the Jinn signaled for the Mystic Knight to take their leave. As they bowed respectfully and withdrew from the room, they exchanged a silent glance, a shared understanding passing between them of the delicate dance they had performed in the presence of two powerful beings.
Telepathically they exchange thoughts.
That is the only good way it could have played out for us.
We could not make demands for the Atlantean to or in front of the Ruler of Shek'Ra.
The powerful take what they want.
With a word he could have had a 100 demons attack us. Even if we managed to kill everyone them every demon in the city would be hunting us for bragging rights.
Besides, we agreed to do a job.
Our reputation was at stake.
Our client's reputation was at stake.
Worst case, Corag doesn't pay us.
Best case, we have to wait.
Either way there is no profit or power in having a bad attitude about it.
Time spent wallowing in self-pity and miserable is no life for me.
Patience is a virtue
And opportunity does indeed come to he who waits, and revenge that must wait tastes all the sweeter...
The demon guards are being very careful in their escort of us from the stone Ziggurat. We go without a fight so we can win tomorrows battle.
You have to pick your battles.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The city of Shek'Ra
Human Servant: I am here on behalf of my master, Corag.
The Mystic Knights remain silent.
Human Servant: Corag values the professional relationship he has with you and desires that it remains intact.
Marcus/Knight One: We appreciate that.
Human Servant: As you are aware, there was a slight complication regarding the Atlantean slave that was to be released to you.
Knight Four: Yes, the Duke decided to intervene and claim her for himself.
Knight One: We understand that wasn't Corag's fault.
Human Servant: Indeed. Corag desires that this complication not spoil any future errands he would hire you to do. He understands the importance of fulfilling agreements and maintaining trust between business partners.
Knight Three: What does he propose?
Human Servant: Corag is exploring alternatives to fulfill his agreement with you. He is considering offering you another Atlantean slave as a replacement or providing some other form of compensation that aligns with the spirit of your agreement.
Knight 2: That's... unexpected.
Knight 1: We appreciate Corag's efforts to make things better between us.
Human Servant: Corag values your professionalism and hopes to continue our mutually beneficial relationship. He believes that finding a satisfactory solution to this issue will be profitable.
Knight One: We understand. Please convey our gratitude to Corag for his willingness to resolve this matter.
Human Servant: Of course.
Knight Three: Without any other Atlanteans in his caravan he will have to buy more before he would be able to give us one.
Knight Two: Takes a while.
Knight One: “One never knows what tomorrow brings. Better to unburden Corag of something in his inventory now. He had: human stock, dwarves, elves, and other humanoid races, each one bearing the mark of Corag's ownership. Also beings of a more extraordinary nature – fairies, sprites, and other creatures of magic. Of course, some or even all of them may have been sold or something.
I respect the great Corag’s sincerity in sending you to have a talk with us about it. The great Corag’s may choose the slave or slave equal to the value of the Atlantean who is gone. IF slaves are not spoken for, perhaps, something else, from Atlantis, Microbes or even a symbiotic organism.
IF I can’t risk trusting Corag; I can’t be trusted. I desire to continue our business relations. Soon I expect to have Atlantean prisoners. I can sell them to Corag who can in turn sell or give or gift them to the Duke. For now, we are grateful for Corag’s”
Human Servant of Corag: “I will inform him of your response.”
Knight Four: We look forward to hearing from Corag soon.
Later…
Knight Three: “Now what?”
Knight Four: “One of us should stay around where Corag or his servants can find us or at least get a magic pigeon to one of us.”
Knight One: “It’s me. The pigeon has only ever come to me. I have to stay in Hades if communication is going to go along.”
Knight Four: “We started this as a practice run for the big rescue operation. Getting the Atlantean Nomad’s familiar with the dimension and some geography. Then it was about rescuing an Atlantean Tattoo woman imported from Atlantis. Best guess, she is with the other Atlanteans. Wait. That’s it. Let’s view her remotely.”
Knight One, “We need a picture.”
Oren (Atlantean Nomad): “I have a drawing of her.”
A moment later.
Knight Four, “I saw her with Lady Black and ictinus.”
Knight Three, “Why not Magic Pigeon them?”
Knight One, “Because, we don’t want the demons seeing the pigeons going to them or take the chance of them being overheard. All this time has passed so the demons might think we are dead or gave up. All we need is for them to talk to the new girl and she’ll describe us.
Knight Three, “There is a chance that might not happen and even if it does all they will know is that we were here and tried to resume the woman.
Knight Two, “Now what?”
A while later…
Knight One, “I stay here with Two and Viden as backup. Three and Four return along with the Nomad Oren. In a couple of days, Oren comes back. Three and Four escort him back here. We use Corag to turn in Oren and any other Nomad’s we have. They get sent to the room with the other Atlanteans and Rift them all back.”
The city of Shek'Ra
Human Servant: I am here on behalf of my master, Corag.
The Mystic Knights remain silent.
Human Servant: Corag values the professional relationship he has with you and desires that it remains intact.
Marcus/Knight One: We appreciate that.
Human Servant: As you are aware, there was a slight complication regarding the Atlantean slave that was to be released to you.
Knight Four: Yes, the Duke decided to intervene and claim her for himself.
Knight One: We understand that wasn't Corag's fault.
Human Servant: Indeed. Corag desires that this complication not spoil any future errands he would hire you to do. He understands the importance of fulfilling agreements and maintaining trust between business partners.
Knight Three: What does he propose?
Human Servant: Corag is exploring alternatives to fulfill his agreement with you. He is considering offering you another Atlantean slave as a replacement or providing some other form of compensation that aligns with the spirit of your agreement.
Knight 2: That's... unexpected.
Knight 1: We appreciate Corag's efforts to make things better between us.
Human Servant: Corag values your professionalism and hopes to continue our mutually beneficial relationship. He believes that finding a satisfactory solution to this issue will be profitable.
Knight One: We understand. Please convey our gratitude to Corag for his willingness to resolve this matter.
Human Servant: Of course.
Knight Three: Without any other Atlanteans in his caravan he will have to buy more before he would be able to give us one.
Knight Two: Takes a while.
Knight One: “One never knows what tomorrow brings. Better to unburden Corag of something in his inventory now. He had: human stock, dwarves, elves, and other humanoid races, each one bearing the mark of Corag's ownership. Also beings of a more extraordinary nature – fairies, sprites, and other creatures of magic. Of course, some or even all of them may have been sold or something.
I respect the great Corag’s sincerity in sending you to have a talk with us about it. The great Corag’s may choose the slave or slave equal to the value of the Atlantean who is gone. IF slaves are not spoken for, perhaps, something else, from Atlantis, Microbes or even a symbiotic organism.
IF I can’t risk trusting Corag; I can’t be trusted. I desire to continue our business relations. Soon I expect to have Atlantean prisoners. I can sell them to Corag who can in turn sell or give or gift them to the Duke. For now, we are grateful for Corag’s”
Human Servant of Corag: “I will inform him of your response.”
Knight Four: We look forward to hearing from Corag soon.
Later…
Knight Three: “Now what?”
Knight Four: “One of us should stay around where Corag or his servants can find us or at least get a magic pigeon to one of us.”
Knight One: “It’s me. The pigeon has only ever come to me. I have to stay in Hades if communication is going to go along.”
Knight Four: “We started this as a practice run for the big rescue operation. Getting the Atlantean Nomad’s familiar with the dimension and some geography. Then it was about rescuing an Atlantean Tattoo woman imported from Atlantis. Best guess, she is with the other Atlanteans. Wait. That’s it. Let’s view her remotely.”
Knight One, “We need a picture.”
Oren (Atlantean Nomad): “I have a drawing of her.”
A moment later.
Knight Four, “I saw her with Lady Black and ictinus.”
Knight Three, “Why not Magic Pigeon them?”
Knight One, “Because, we don’t want the demons seeing the pigeons going to them or take the chance of them being overheard. All this time has passed so the demons might think we are dead or gave up. All we need is for them to talk to the new girl and she’ll describe us.
Knight Three, “There is a chance that might not happen and even if it does all they will know is that we were here and tried to resume the woman.
Knight Two, “Now what?”
A while later…
Knight One, “I stay here with Two and Viden as backup. Three and Four return along with the Nomad Oren. In a couple of days, Oren comes back. Three and Four escort him back here. We use Corag to turn in Oren and any other Nomad’s we have. They get sent to the room with the other Atlanteans and Rift them all back.”
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Name: Oren
O.C.C.: Atlantean Nomad
Clan: Aurelius
Level: 7th
Attributes:
I.Q. 17
M.E.17
M.A.18
P.S.23
P.P.: 9
P.E.33
P.B.14
Spd.20
Hit Points: 60
S.D.C.: 87
P.P.E.: 123
Magic tattoos:
-Marks of Heritage (2): Flaming Sword & Heart impaled with wooden stake
-Eye of Knowledge (Read, understand and speak ALL Languages)
-Dimensional Tattoo
-Power Tattoo (P.P.E. battery)
-Heart (invulnerability)
Skills of Note:
Acrobatics, Aircraft Mechanics, Anthropology, Art (drawing): 78%,
Astronomy & Navigation: 73%
Barter, Boats: 83%
Carpentry: 68%, Cartography: 71%, Climb:
Holistic Medicine: 63%/53%
Horsemanship: Exotic
Land Navigation
Lore: Aliens, D-Bees, Demons, Magic: 73%
I.D. Fruits, Intelligence: 59%
Pilot: hovercraft
Wilderness Survival
W.P. Knife
W.P. Sword
Hand to Hand: Basic
5 Attacks per melee round
O.C.C.: Atlantean Nomad
Clan: Aurelius
Level: 7th
Attributes:
I.Q. 17
M.E.17
M.A.18
P.S.23
P.P.: 9
P.E.33
P.B.14
Spd.20
Hit Points: 60
S.D.C.: 87
P.P.E.: 123
Magic tattoos:
-Marks of Heritage (2): Flaming Sword & Heart impaled with wooden stake
-Eye of Knowledge (Read, understand and speak ALL Languages)
-Dimensional Tattoo
-Power Tattoo (P.P.E. battery)
-Heart (invulnerability)
Skills of Note:
Acrobatics, Aircraft Mechanics, Anthropology, Art (drawing): 78%,
Astronomy & Navigation: 73%
Barter, Boats: 83%
Carpentry: 68%, Cartography: 71%, Climb:
Holistic Medicine: 63%/53%
Horsemanship: Exotic
Land Navigation
Lore: Aliens, D-Bees, Demons, Magic: 73%
I.D. Fruits, Intelligence: 59%
Pilot: hovercraft
Wilderness Survival
W.P. Knife
W.P. Sword
Hand to Hand: Basic
5 Attacks per melee round
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Shek'Ra
The wide expanse of the tent scape was dimly, with long shadows that seemed to dance with malice as Knights One and Two found themselves surrounded by a group of menacing figures. The air was thick with tension, the silence broken only by the distant sounds of the bustling city beyond.
Knights One and Two exchange a knowing glance, their expressions steely and determined as they prepare themselves. They knew these men were not here for a friendly chat.
Without a word, the first attacker lunged forward, his fists flying in a flurry of punches aimed at Knight One's head. He deftly sidesteps the onslaught, his movements fluid and precise as he countered with a swift kick to the man's abdomen, sending him stumbling backwards with a grunt of pain.
Meanwhile, Two faces off against two opponents, his muscles coiled like springs as he braced himself for the onslaught. With lightning-fast reflexes, he dodged a swinging punch and delivered a devastating uppercut to his attacker's jaw, the force of the blow sending him crashing to the ground with a satisfying thud.
But the odds were against them, and for every attacker they felled, two more seemed to take their place. Knight One and Two fight with a fierce determination, their fists and feet a blur of motion as they defend themselves against the relentless onslaught.
Despite their skill and strength, the sheer numbers of their assailants began to take their toll. Knight One felt a sharp pain erupt in his side as a well-aimed kick found its mark, while Two grunted in pain as a heavy blow landed squarely on his jaw.
But they refused to back down, drawing upon every ounce of their training and experience to keep fighting. With a final burst of energy, Knight One landed a powerful roundhouse kick that sent one of their attackers sprawling to the ground, unconscious.
As the last of their assailants lay defeated at their feet, Knight One and Two stand victorious but weary, their bodies bruised and battered from the brutal melee. But they knew that their ordeal was far from over, and that they would need to remain vigilant in the face of the dangers that lurked in the shadows of the city.
As the ash and sand settled and the last of their attackers lay defeated, Knight One and Two wasted no time in rushing to each other's side, checking for injuries and provide a hasty check.
Knight One winced as Two carefully tended to a gash on his cheek, the adrenaline of the fight beginning to ebb away to reveal the throbbing pain that pulsed through his body. But he gritted his teeth and endured, knowing that they needed to tend to their wounds before they could consider their next move.
Meanwhile, the onlookers who had stood idly by during the confrontation now descended upon the fallen attackers like vultures, their hands greedily snatching at any valuables they could find amidst the chaos. Clothes, sandals, water skins and whatever else they were carrying disappeared into the crowd, stolen with ruthless efficiency as the attackers lay helpless and defeated. Those who resisted and tried to keep what they had soon lost all that they had left; their lives.
The Mystic Knights watched in grim silence, their expressions a mixture of disgust and resignation as they realized that these are indeed the people of Hades. Now they were profiting from the fallen. But there was little they could do in the face of such blatant opportunism, and they knew that their priority now was to regroup and plan their next move.
With a heavy sigh, Knight Two used his Atlantean Tattoo of healing to help Knight One. In a minute he was on his feet, the two knights leaned in to each other for an act of support as they made their way out.
Knight Two glanced at the bodies of the fallen attacks and did a quick inspection for their marks of slavery.
And just like that the scavengers were carrying off with the bodies.
Meat Knight Two thought to himself.
Perhaps water too.
Waste NOTHING.
They won the battle, but the war was far from over.
There was some, asking around, to do about whose servants their attackers were.
Shek'Ra
The wide expanse of the tent scape was dimly, with long shadows that seemed to dance with malice as Knights One and Two found themselves surrounded by a group of menacing figures. The air was thick with tension, the silence broken only by the distant sounds of the bustling city beyond.
Knights One and Two exchange a knowing glance, their expressions steely and determined as they prepare themselves. They knew these men were not here for a friendly chat.
Without a word, the first attacker lunged forward, his fists flying in a flurry of punches aimed at Knight One's head. He deftly sidesteps the onslaught, his movements fluid and precise as he countered with a swift kick to the man's abdomen, sending him stumbling backwards with a grunt of pain.
Meanwhile, Two faces off against two opponents, his muscles coiled like springs as he braced himself for the onslaught. With lightning-fast reflexes, he dodged a swinging punch and delivered a devastating uppercut to his attacker's jaw, the force of the blow sending him crashing to the ground with a satisfying thud.
But the odds were against them, and for every attacker they felled, two more seemed to take their place. Knight One and Two fight with a fierce determination, their fists and feet a blur of motion as they defend themselves against the relentless onslaught.
Despite their skill and strength, the sheer numbers of their assailants began to take their toll. Knight One felt a sharp pain erupt in his side as a well-aimed kick found its mark, while Two grunted in pain as a heavy blow landed squarely on his jaw.
But they refused to back down, drawing upon every ounce of their training and experience to keep fighting. With a final burst of energy, Knight One landed a powerful roundhouse kick that sent one of their attackers sprawling to the ground, unconscious.
As the last of their assailants lay defeated at their feet, Knight One and Two stand victorious but weary, their bodies bruised and battered from the brutal melee. But they knew that their ordeal was far from over, and that they would need to remain vigilant in the face of the dangers that lurked in the shadows of the city.
As the ash and sand settled and the last of their attackers lay defeated, Knight One and Two wasted no time in rushing to each other's side, checking for injuries and provide a hasty check.
Knight One winced as Two carefully tended to a gash on his cheek, the adrenaline of the fight beginning to ebb away to reveal the throbbing pain that pulsed through his body. But he gritted his teeth and endured, knowing that they needed to tend to their wounds before they could consider their next move.
Meanwhile, the onlookers who had stood idly by during the confrontation now descended upon the fallen attackers like vultures, their hands greedily snatching at any valuables they could find amidst the chaos. Clothes, sandals, water skins and whatever else they were carrying disappeared into the crowd, stolen with ruthless efficiency as the attackers lay helpless and defeated. Those who resisted and tried to keep what they had soon lost all that they had left; their lives.
The Mystic Knights watched in grim silence, their expressions a mixture of disgust and resignation as they realized that these are indeed the people of Hades. Now they were profiting from the fallen. But there was little they could do in the face of such blatant opportunism, and they knew that their priority now was to regroup and plan their next move.
With a heavy sigh, Knight Two used his Atlantean Tattoo of healing to help Knight One. In a minute he was on his feet, the two knights leaned in to each other for an act of support as they made their way out.
Knight Two glanced at the bodies of the fallen attacks and did a quick inspection for their marks of slavery.
And just like that the scavengers were carrying off with the bodies.
Meat Knight Two thought to himself.
Perhaps water too.
Waste NOTHING.
They won the battle, but the war was far from over.
There was some, asking around, to do about whose servants their attackers were.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Knight Four walked into his favorite eatery. Something felt off. The usual buzz of the city was muted, the streets suspiciously empty. He paused, listening intently. A soft rustle, the scrape of a boot against the ground—it was enough to confirm his suspicions. He was being ambushed.
Five men emerged.
One came in behind him.
Two played the part of customers.
Another came out of the restroom.
The last was behind the counter.
Their intentions are clear in their predatory gazes. These were no ordinary thugs; their movements were precise, disciplined.
Knight Three’s muscles tensing in anticipation.
"Nice evening, isn't it?" one sneered, cracking his knuckles.
Knight 4 didn't respond. Instead, he dropped into a fighting stance, his eyes scanning for the first move. It came swiftly—a punch aimed at his head.
Knight 4 dodged, his gymnast reflexes kicking in, and countered with a powerful jab to the attacker's ribs. The man grunted, stumbling back.
The fight erupted in a flurry of motion. Knight 4 spun, delivering a roundhouse kick to the next assailant's midsection. The man doubled over, gasping for breath. Another attacker lunged at Knight 4 with a knife.
Knight 4 parried with a swift block, twisting the man's arm and disarming him with a deft twist. The knife clattered to the ground.
A punch grazed Knight 4's cheek, splitting his lip. He ignored the pain, retaliating with a series of rapid-fire punches to his attacker's torso. The man staggered, but another took his place, swinging a metal pipe.
Knight 4 ducked, the blackjack whooshing over his head, and retaliated with a sweeping kick that knocked the man off his feet.
The fight spilled out into the alley. The smell of trash filled the air.
Knight 4 leaped onto a stack of pallets, using the elevation to his advantage. He launched himself off, landing a powerful kick to one man's chest, sending him crashing into a pile of trash.
Two of the men regrouped, coming at Knight 4 from both sides. He backflipped onto a nearby fire escape, using his gymnastic skills to evade their coordinated attacks. He swung from a metal bar, kicking one in the face before dropping to the ground in a crouch. The other swung a heavy wrench, but Knight 4 sidestepped, grabbing the attacker's arm and flipping him over his shoulder.
Breathing heavily, Knight 4 took a moment to assess his situation. Three of the five were still standing, albeit with noticeable injuries. He couldn't afford to let his guard down. One of the group, a hulking brute with a scar across his face, snarled and charged at him.
They clashed with a series of brutal punches and kicks. Knight 4 felt a sharp pain in his side as the man landed a solid blow, but he gritted his teeth and fought through it. He delivered a powerful uppercut, sending the leader reeling. The two remaining men saw their tough guy falter and hesitated.
Knight 4 took advantage of their hesitation, delivering a spinning back kick that sent one crashing into a stack of crates. The last man turned to flee. Knight 4 grabbed him by the collar and slammed him against a wall, delivering a final knockout punch.
Panting, Knight 4 surveyed the aftermath. The five men lay scattered, groaning and clutching their injuries. Knight 4 himself was battered and bruised, but he had won. He took a deep breath, wiping the blood from his lip he stood over the defeated men, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His muscles ached from the intense fight, and his knuckles were raw and bleeding. The five men lay sprawled on the ground around him, groaning in pain and clutching their various injuries. None of them were dead, but they were certainly in no condition to continue fighting.
Wiping the sweat from his brow, Knight took a moment to catch his breath and assess the situation. He knew he needed to find out why these men had attacked him and who had sent them. He couldn't afford to let them slip away without answers.
"Alright," Knight 4 said, his voice steady but firm. "Who sent you?"
The men exchanged wary glances, but none of them spoke. Karl clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin.
"Look," he continued, "I don't have time for games. Talk, or this gets a lot worse, for you."
One of the men, a burly man with a shaved head, gritted his teeth and glared up at Knight 4. "You think we're just going to spill our guts?"
Knight 4 sighed and knelt down beside the man, his eyes cold and unyielding. "You don't understand. I'm not asking. I'm telling you. Now, start talking, or you'll wish you'd never met me."
He grabbed the man's collar and pulled him closer, the intensity in his eyes leaving no room for doubt. The mercenary hesitated, his resolve faltering under Karl's unwavering gaze.
"Alright, alright," the man finally muttered. "We were hired by someone who has a grudge against you. That's all I know."
"Who's your employer?" Knight 4 demanded, his grip tightening.
"I don't know his name," the man replied, wincing in pain. "We never met him. We get our orders through a middleman."
Knight 4's eyes narrowed. "And where do I find this middleman?"
The man shook his head. "I swear, I don't know. We're contacted through drop points. We're just muscle for hire."
Knight 4 released the man and stood up, frustration gnawing at him. He turned to the other mercenaries, his gaze sweeping over them. "Any of you have anything more useful to say?"
One of the other men, a wiry figure with a scar running down his cheek, raised a trembling hand. "Wait, I might have something. We were supposed to leave a message after the job was done. There's a spot in the old warehouse district, a shipping container with a red X on it. We were supposed to leave something there as proof."
Karl considered this information, nodding slowly. "Alright. You lot stay here. Don't try anything stupid."
He stepped back, keeping a watchful eye on the mercenaries as he pulled out his radio. The line connects.
"It's 4. I got jumped by some hired muscle. They're after us because of a grudge against Corag. I got a lead on where we might find more information."
Karl ended the call and turned his attention back to the men. "Now, you're going to stay right here until the authorities arrive. If you move, if you even think about running, I'll know."
He could see the fear in their eyes, the realization that they were well and truly beaten. Satisfied that they wouldn't be going anywhere, Karl started towards the warehouse district, his mind racing with the possibilities of what he might find there.
As he moved through the shadows, his thoughts turned to the fight and the interrogation. The ambush had been a close call, a reminder that their enemies were still out there, waiting for any opportunity to strike. He wouldn't let fear or uncertainty deter him.
Reaching the warehouse district, Knight 4 spotted the shipping container with the red X. He approached cautiously, scanning the area for any signs of a trap. The container was old and rusted, blending in with the surrounding structures. He could hear the distant hum of machinery and the occasional sound of traffic, but the area seemed otherwise deserted.
Knight 4 took a deep breath and opened the container, his senses alert for any danger. Inside, he found a small package, neatly wrapped and marked with a symbol he didn't recognize. He picked it up and examined it closely, his mind racing with questions.
Just then, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned to see the door close behind him and the sound of it locking. The sound of gas filled the air. He held his breath. Racing to the connext door his Sixth Sense went off.
His first thought, a bomb.
He thought to himself: I can get out but if it all blows there are some people who could get hurt. This whole thing was a trap. Play dead or be dead. One Alternative.
Activating the Dimensional tattoo on him, Knight 4 teleports back to the Atltantean pyramid. He’s wiped out exhausted. No energy.
Five men emerged.
One came in behind him.
Two played the part of customers.
Another came out of the restroom.
The last was behind the counter.
Their intentions are clear in their predatory gazes. These were no ordinary thugs; their movements were precise, disciplined.
Knight Three’s muscles tensing in anticipation.
"Nice evening, isn't it?" one sneered, cracking his knuckles.
Knight 4 didn't respond. Instead, he dropped into a fighting stance, his eyes scanning for the first move. It came swiftly—a punch aimed at his head.
Knight 4 dodged, his gymnast reflexes kicking in, and countered with a powerful jab to the attacker's ribs. The man grunted, stumbling back.
The fight erupted in a flurry of motion. Knight 4 spun, delivering a roundhouse kick to the next assailant's midsection. The man doubled over, gasping for breath. Another attacker lunged at Knight 4 with a knife.
Knight 4 parried with a swift block, twisting the man's arm and disarming him with a deft twist. The knife clattered to the ground.
A punch grazed Knight 4's cheek, splitting his lip. He ignored the pain, retaliating with a series of rapid-fire punches to his attacker's torso. The man staggered, but another took his place, swinging a metal pipe.
Knight 4 ducked, the blackjack whooshing over his head, and retaliated with a sweeping kick that knocked the man off his feet.
The fight spilled out into the alley. The smell of trash filled the air.
Knight 4 leaped onto a stack of pallets, using the elevation to his advantage. He launched himself off, landing a powerful kick to one man's chest, sending him crashing into a pile of trash.
Two of the men regrouped, coming at Knight 4 from both sides. He backflipped onto a nearby fire escape, using his gymnastic skills to evade their coordinated attacks. He swung from a metal bar, kicking one in the face before dropping to the ground in a crouch. The other swung a heavy wrench, but Knight 4 sidestepped, grabbing the attacker's arm and flipping him over his shoulder.
Breathing heavily, Knight 4 took a moment to assess his situation. Three of the five were still standing, albeit with noticeable injuries. He couldn't afford to let his guard down. One of the group, a hulking brute with a scar across his face, snarled and charged at him.
They clashed with a series of brutal punches and kicks. Knight 4 felt a sharp pain in his side as the man landed a solid blow, but he gritted his teeth and fought through it. He delivered a powerful uppercut, sending the leader reeling. The two remaining men saw their tough guy falter and hesitated.
Knight 4 took advantage of their hesitation, delivering a spinning back kick that sent one crashing into a stack of crates. The last man turned to flee. Knight 4 grabbed him by the collar and slammed him against a wall, delivering a final knockout punch.
Panting, Knight 4 surveyed the aftermath. The five men lay scattered, groaning and clutching their injuries. Knight 4 himself was battered and bruised, but he had won. He took a deep breath, wiping the blood from his lip he stood over the defeated men, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His muscles ached from the intense fight, and his knuckles were raw and bleeding. The five men lay sprawled on the ground around him, groaning in pain and clutching their various injuries. None of them were dead, but they were certainly in no condition to continue fighting.
Wiping the sweat from his brow, Knight took a moment to catch his breath and assess the situation. He knew he needed to find out why these men had attacked him and who had sent them. He couldn't afford to let them slip away without answers.
"Alright," Knight 4 said, his voice steady but firm. "Who sent you?"
The men exchanged wary glances, but none of them spoke. Karl clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin.
"Look," he continued, "I don't have time for games. Talk, or this gets a lot worse, for you."
One of the men, a burly man with a shaved head, gritted his teeth and glared up at Knight 4. "You think we're just going to spill our guts?"
Knight 4 sighed and knelt down beside the man, his eyes cold and unyielding. "You don't understand. I'm not asking. I'm telling you. Now, start talking, or you'll wish you'd never met me."
He grabbed the man's collar and pulled him closer, the intensity in his eyes leaving no room for doubt. The mercenary hesitated, his resolve faltering under Karl's unwavering gaze.
"Alright, alright," the man finally muttered. "We were hired by someone who has a grudge against you. That's all I know."
"Who's your employer?" Knight 4 demanded, his grip tightening.
"I don't know his name," the man replied, wincing in pain. "We never met him. We get our orders through a middleman."
Knight 4's eyes narrowed. "And where do I find this middleman?"
The man shook his head. "I swear, I don't know. We're contacted through drop points. We're just muscle for hire."
Knight 4 released the man and stood up, frustration gnawing at him. He turned to the other mercenaries, his gaze sweeping over them. "Any of you have anything more useful to say?"
One of the other men, a wiry figure with a scar running down his cheek, raised a trembling hand. "Wait, I might have something. We were supposed to leave a message after the job was done. There's a spot in the old warehouse district, a shipping container with a red X on it. We were supposed to leave something there as proof."
Karl considered this information, nodding slowly. "Alright. You lot stay here. Don't try anything stupid."
He stepped back, keeping a watchful eye on the mercenaries as he pulled out his radio. The line connects.
"It's 4. I got jumped by some hired muscle. They're after us because of a grudge against Corag. I got a lead on where we might find more information."
Karl ended the call and turned his attention back to the men. "Now, you're going to stay right here until the authorities arrive. If you move, if you even think about running, I'll know."
He could see the fear in their eyes, the realization that they were well and truly beaten. Satisfied that they wouldn't be going anywhere, Karl started towards the warehouse district, his mind racing with the possibilities of what he might find there.
As he moved through the shadows, his thoughts turned to the fight and the interrogation. The ambush had been a close call, a reminder that their enemies were still out there, waiting for any opportunity to strike. He wouldn't let fear or uncertainty deter him.
Reaching the warehouse district, Knight 4 spotted the shipping container with the red X. He approached cautiously, scanning the area for any signs of a trap. The container was old and rusted, blending in with the surrounding structures. He could hear the distant hum of machinery and the occasional sound of traffic, but the area seemed otherwise deserted.
Knight 4 took a deep breath and opened the container, his senses alert for any danger. Inside, he found a small package, neatly wrapped and marked with a symbol he didn't recognize. He picked it up and examined it closely, his mind racing with questions.
Just then, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned to see the door close behind him and the sound of it locking. The sound of gas filled the air. He held his breath. Racing to the connext door his Sixth Sense went off.
His first thought, a bomb.
He thought to himself: I can get out but if it all blows there are some people who could get hurt. This whole thing was a trap. Play dead or be dead. One Alternative.
Activating the Dimensional tattoo on him, Knight 4 teleports back to the Atltantean pyramid. He’s wiped out exhausted. No energy.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Setting: A brightly daylight lit, cozy room filled with maps, charts, and ancient texts. Knight Three and Oren sit at a large wooden table, reviewing their notes and sketches from their journey through the Thorn Forest and the City of the Ancients. An Atlantean scholar, Eldrin, sits across from them.
---
Knight Three: (Leaning back in his chair, rubbing his temples) “That forest was like nothing I’ve ever seen. Every step felt like it was designed to kill us. And the City of the Ancients... it’s hard to put into words.”
Oren: (Nodding, his eyes focused on a detailed map) “The Thorn Forest is a natural fortress. The trees alone are a formidable defense, not to mention the cultists and demons we encountered. But it’s the city that truly intrigues me. Especially that pyramid.”
Eldrin: (Leaning forward, intrigued) Tell me more about this pyramid. You mentioned it has a white, glossy look. That’s unusual for Hades.
Knight Three: (Gesturing to a sketch of the pyramid) It’s massive, Eldrin. Easily the centerpiece of the city. Unlike anything else there. The buildings around it are made of black granite and blood marble, but the pyramid... it stands out. Almost like it doesn’t belong.
Oren: (Picking up where Knight Three left off) “Exactly. It looks pristine, as if it’s been untouched by time. When we got close, we could feel its magical power. It was almost... rejuvenating. Like stepping into a different realm.”
Eldrin: (Eyes widening) That’s fascinating. And you suspect it might be an Atlantean Stone pyramid?
Knight Three: (Nodding) “We don’t know for sure, but it’s a strong possibility. The energy it radiates is similar to what we’ve encountered in other Atlantean artifacts. If it is, it could potentially open Rifts to other worlds.”
Oren: (Excitedly) “Think about it, Eldrin. If this pyramid can open portals, it has to be one of ours.”
Eldrin: (Thoughtful) “And the records you’ve made? What do they tell us about its history or purpose?”
Knight Three: (Handing over a detailed journal) “Not much, unfortunately. The locals, both human and demon, don’t know much about its origins. It’s as if the knowledge has been lost over time.”
Oren: (Adding) “The demons use it as a landmark, a central point in their city. But we couldn’t find any definitive answers. Just fragments of myths and legends. Some say it was built by an ancient race, others claim it was always there.”
Eldrin: (Flipping through the journal) “This is incredible. We need to bring this information to our elders immediately. If this pyramid is what we think it is, it could change everything.”
Knight Three: (Agreeing) “But we need to be careful. The Duke of the City of Ancients has a tight grip on the city. If he realizes what we’re after, it could jeopardize everything.”
Oren: (Determined) “Agreed. We’ll gather more information discreetly. Perhaps we can find a way to access the pyramid without drawing too much attention.”
Eldrin: (Nodding) “I’ll start drafting a report. We’ll need to present this to the council as soon as possible. The potential here is too great to ignore.”
Knight Three: (Standing up) “Right. Let’s get to work. The sooner we can confirm our suspicions, the sooner we can unlock the secrets of the City of the Ancients.”
Oren: (Gathering his notes) “This is just the beginning.”
---
The three continue their discussion, pouring over maps and records, their minds racing with the possibilities that lie ahead. The journey through the Thorn Forest and the City of the Ancients has only just begun, and the secrets of the Atlantean Stone pyramid are waiting to be uncovered.
---
Knight Three: (Leaning back in his chair, rubbing his temples) “That forest was like nothing I’ve ever seen. Every step felt like it was designed to kill us. And the City of the Ancients... it’s hard to put into words.”
Oren: (Nodding, his eyes focused on a detailed map) “The Thorn Forest is a natural fortress. The trees alone are a formidable defense, not to mention the cultists and demons we encountered. But it’s the city that truly intrigues me. Especially that pyramid.”
Eldrin: (Leaning forward, intrigued) Tell me more about this pyramid. You mentioned it has a white, glossy look. That’s unusual for Hades.
Knight Three: (Gesturing to a sketch of the pyramid) It’s massive, Eldrin. Easily the centerpiece of the city. Unlike anything else there. The buildings around it are made of black granite and blood marble, but the pyramid... it stands out. Almost like it doesn’t belong.
Oren: (Picking up where Knight Three left off) “Exactly. It looks pristine, as if it’s been untouched by time. When we got close, we could feel its magical power. It was almost... rejuvenating. Like stepping into a different realm.”
Eldrin: (Eyes widening) That’s fascinating. And you suspect it might be an Atlantean Stone pyramid?
Knight Three: (Nodding) “We don’t know for sure, but it’s a strong possibility. The energy it radiates is similar to what we’ve encountered in other Atlantean artifacts. If it is, it could potentially open Rifts to other worlds.”
Oren: (Excitedly) “Think about it, Eldrin. If this pyramid can open portals, it has to be one of ours.”
Eldrin: (Thoughtful) “And the records you’ve made? What do they tell us about its history or purpose?”
Knight Three: (Handing over a detailed journal) “Not much, unfortunately. The locals, both human and demon, don’t know much about its origins. It’s as if the knowledge has been lost over time.”
Oren: (Adding) “The demons use it as a landmark, a central point in their city. But we couldn’t find any definitive answers. Just fragments of myths and legends. Some say it was built by an ancient race, others claim it was always there.”
Eldrin: (Flipping through the journal) “This is incredible. We need to bring this information to our elders immediately. If this pyramid is what we think it is, it could change everything.”
Knight Three: (Agreeing) “But we need to be careful. The Duke of the City of Ancients has a tight grip on the city. If he realizes what we’re after, it could jeopardize everything.”
Oren: (Determined) “Agreed. We’ll gather more information discreetly. Perhaps we can find a way to access the pyramid without drawing too much attention.”
Eldrin: (Nodding) “I’ll start drafting a report. We’ll need to present this to the council as soon as possible. The potential here is too great to ignore.”
Knight Three: (Standing up) “Right. Let’s get to work. The sooner we can confirm our suspicions, the sooner we can unlock the secrets of the City of the Ancients.”
Oren: (Gathering his notes) “This is just the beginning.”
---
The three continue their discussion, pouring over maps and records, their minds racing with the possibilities that lie ahead. The journey through the Thorn Forest and the City of the Ancients has only just begun, and the secrets of the Atlantean Stone pyramid are waiting to be uncovered.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Setting: A spacious training area lit by daylight, with a padded floor and various training equipment lining the walls. Knight Three and Oren stand in the center, ready for their sparring session.
---
Knight Three (Stretching his arms) Alright, Oren. Ready to show me what you've got?
Oren: (Smiling) You know I’ve been practicing. Don’t go easy on me.
Knight Three (Grinning) Wouldn’t dream of it.
They circle each other, sizing up their opponent. Oren makes the first move, throwing a solid punch aimed at Three’s midsection. Knight Three dodges effortlessly, his speed a clear advantage.
Knight Three (Ducking) Nice try. You’ll have to be quicker than that.
Oren: (Chuckling) Don’t worry, I’m just getting started.
Oren follows up with a series of punches and kicks, each one stronger and more determined than the last. Sion parries and dodges, his movements fluid and precise. He counters with a backhand strike that catches Oren off guard.
Oren: (Grunting) That’s new.
Knight Three (Smirking) Thought I’d mix things up a bit.
Oren responds with a powerful knee strike. Sion blocks it but feels the impact. He quickly counters with a series of rapid punches, forcing Oren to backpedal.
Oren: (Breathing easily) You’re fast, I’ll give you that.
Knight Three (Nodding) And you’re strong. Let’s see how you handle this.
Knight Three executes a flawless body flip, sending Oren to the ground. Oren rolls and springs back to his feet, determination in his eyes. He throws a powerful punch, which Three dodges, and then catches the Mystic knight with a sweeping kick.
Knight Three (Stumbling slightly) Not bad!
Oren: (Grinning) Thanks. I’ve been practicing.
Knight Three regains his balance and launches into a series of gymnastic maneuvers, flipping and twisting around Oren, striking from unexpected angles. Oren tries to keep up, using his strength to block and counter, but Three’s speed and agility give him the upper hand.
Oren: (Panting) You’re like a blur.
Knight Three (Laughing) Just trying to keep you on your toes.
Oren takes a deep breath and steadies himself. He charges at Three with a flurry of punches and kicks, each one powerful and precise.
Knight Three deflects and dodges, landing quick, sharp strikes in return.
Knight Three (Landing a solid punch) You’re getting better, Oren. But speed isn’t everything.
Oren: (Determined) No, but neither is strength.
With a burst of energy, Oren lands a heavy punch to 3’s side, knocking him off balance. Three recovers quickly, rolling to the side and springing back up. They exchange blows, each testing the other’s limits.
Knight Three (Breathing heavily) This is fun. Ready for the grand finale?
Oren: (Nodding) Bring it on.
Knight Three launches into a series of rapid strikes, then leaps back 10+ feet. Nexts he jumps toward Oren and palm strikes his chest knocking him down.
Knight Three (Playfully) Gotcha.
Oren: (Laughing) Alright, alright. I yield.
Sion releases him, and they both take a step back, breathing heavily but smiling.
Knight Three (Patting Oren on the back) You’ve improved a lot. Keep it up.
Oren: (Smiling) Thanks. I’ll keep practicing. Maybe one day I’ll catch up to you.
---
The two leave the training area, their camaraderie strengthened by the friendly sparring session. They both know that their journey through the Thorn Forest and the City of the Ancients has only just begun, and they will need to rely on each other more than ever in the days to come.
---
Knight Three (Stretching his arms) Alright, Oren. Ready to show me what you've got?
Oren: (Smiling) You know I’ve been practicing. Don’t go easy on me.
Knight Three (Grinning) Wouldn’t dream of it.
They circle each other, sizing up their opponent. Oren makes the first move, throwing a solid punch aimed at Three’s midsection. Knight Three dodges effortlessly, his speed a clear advantage.
Knight Three (Ducking) Nice try. You’ll have to be quicker than that.
Oren: (Chuckling) Don’t worry, I’m just getting started.
Oren follows up with a series of punches and kicks, each one stronger and more determined than the last. Sion parries and dodges, his movements fluid and precise. He counters with a backhand strike that catches Oren off guard.
Oren: (Grunting) That’s new.
Knight Three (Smirking) Thought I’d mix things up a bit.
Oren responds with a powerful knee strike. Sion blocks it but feels the impact. He quickly counters with a series of rapid punches, forcing Oren to backpedal.
Oren: (Breathing easily) You’re fast, I’ll give you that.
Knight Three (Nodding) And you’re strong. Let’s see how you handle this.
Knight Three executes a flawless body flip, sending Oren to the ground. Oren rolls and springs back to his feet, determination in his eyes. He throws a powerful punch, which Three dodges, and then catches the Mystic knight with a sweeping kick.
Knight Three (Stumbling slightly) Not bad!
Oren: (Grinning) Thanks. I’ve been practicing.
Knight Three regains his balance and launches into a series of gymnastic maneuvers, flipping and twisting around Oren, striking from unexpected angles. Oren tries to keep up, using his strength to block and counter, but Three’s speed and agility give him the upper hand.
Oren: (Panting) You’re like a blur.
Knight Three (Laughing) Just trying to keep you on your toes.
Oren takes a deep breath and steadies himself. He charges at Three with a flurry of punches and kicks, each one powerful and precise.
Knight Three deflects and dodges, landing quick, sharp strikes in return.
Knight Three (Landing a solid punch) You’re getting better, Oren. But speed isn’t everything.
Oren: (Determined) No, but neither is strength.
With a burst of energy, Oren lands a heavy punch to 3’s side, knocking him off balance. Three recovers quickly, rolling to the side and springing back up. They exchange blows, each testing the other’s limits.
Knight Three (Breathing heavily) This is fun. Ready for the grand finale?
Oren: (Nodding) Bring it on.
Knight Three launches into a series of rapid strikes, then leaps back 10+ feet. Nexts he jumps toward Oren and palm strikes his chest knocking him down.
Knight Three (Playfully) Gotcha.
Oren: (Laughing) Alright, alright. I yield.
Sion releases him, and they both take a step back, breathing heavily but smiling.
Knight Three (Patting Oren on the back) You’ve improved a lot. Keep it up.
Oren: (Smiling) Thanks. I’ll keep practicing. Maybe one day I’ll catch up to you.
---
The two leave the training area, their camaraderie strengthened by the friendly sparring session. They both know that their journey through the Thorn Forest and the City of the Ancients has only just begun, and they will need to rely on each other more than ever in the days to come.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Outside of Lazlo
The sun was setting over the picturesque countryside outside the city of Lazlo, casting long shadows across the rolling hills and fields. The air was crisp and fresh, a welcome change from the oppressive atmosphere of Hades. Knights 3 and 4 rode side by side on their horses, the rhythmic clop of hooves the only sound breaking the serene silence.
Knight 3 glanced at knight 4, his expression thoughtful. "It's good to be back, isn't it?" he said, breaking the silence.
Karl nodded, his eyes scanning the horizon. "Yeah, it's a relief to be out of that hellish place."
Sion took a deep breath, savoring the clean air. "I wanted to thank you, Four. For everything. You and the team saved my life and didn't take advantage of the situation. That means a lot."
Knight Four gave a small smile. "We're a team. We look out for each other."
Knight Three nodded, his gaze turning introspective. "I've been thinking a lot about what I want to do now that we're back. There’s so much I want to explore. I want to visit Germany, learn more about my roots. And I dream of traveling to alien worlds, seeing the stars up close."
Knight 4 listened, a small frown creasing his brow. "You've always been the curious type. Always wanting to learn and explore."
Four smiled. "It's who I am. I want to get my hands on advanced technology and figure it out. It's like a puzzle waiting to be solved."
Four nodded, but his mind was elsewhere.
Three noticed the distant look in his friend's eyes and decided to press further. "Four, what about you? What do you want this year?"
Four's jaw tightened, and he remained silent for a moment, as if weighing his words carefully. "I don't know," he said finally. "I guess I just want to keep moving forward, facing challenges head-on."
Three raised an eyebrow. "That sounds like you. You thrive on challenges."
Four nodded. "Yeah, I do. But there's more to it than that."
Three's curiosity was piqued. "What do you mean?"
Four sighed, knowing he had to be careful with his words. "Look, there's a lot going on. Things I'm not ready to talk about just yet."
Three's expression softened. "You can trust me. We're in this together."
Four looked at him, a flicker of conflict in his eyes. "I know. It's just... complicated."
Three nodded, respecting his friend's need for privacy. "Alright. Just know that I'm here if you ever want to talk."
They rode in silence for a few minutes, the rhythmic sound of hooves providing a comforting backdrop. Finally, Four spoke again. "You know, I've been thinking about our mission in Hades. We still have a promise to keep – rescuing Ictinus."
Four nodded. "I agree, we need to rescue him."
Three smiled. "I knew you’d feel that way. You're always up for a challenge."
Four chuckled softly. "You could say that."
Three's smile faded slightly. "I want you to know something. I've been noticing things, small things, about you. You seem to be carrying a lot on your shoulders."
Four's eyes darkened, but he said nothing.
Three pressed on gently. "I just want to make sure you're alright. We're a team, remember?"
Four nodded slowly. "Yeah, we're a team. I'll be fine. Don't worry about me."
Three wanted to push further but decided against it. He would open up when he was ready. For now, they had a mission to focus on, and he needed to trust that his friend would share his burdens when the time was right.
As they rode on, the bond between them strengthened.
By the time they arrived at their destination their mood was good.
The 2 of them touched the Memory Tree.
The Knights sat began to meditate. Serving as living archives, holding the memories of generations past, the Knights began learning from the Memory Tree. His Total Recall and Speed Reading turned on, Knights wanted to see what would happen. The tree would share access to the Knights memories and recreate memories stored within it, transmitting knowledge directly into the minds of the Knights.
They experienced . . .
Feelings and memories...
The tree has survived.
The tree is grateful for its rescue.
The tree has needs and feelings.
The tree fears death.
The tree wants to be nutured, protected, and to follow its nature.
The tree needs new memories. Minds and their experiences are as stories, and stories are as sunshine to the tree.
IF man is friend to tree he will ensure more than water and sunlight.
Tree needs company.
Tree will show man how to grow a new born tree from tree.
Tree will have a family.
It is all feeling the Mystic Knights get. Their minds give words to the feelings.
The tree's feeling the knights minds are open.
The tree feels they are both healers.
Tree wants them to be able to heal tree if tree needs to be made well again.
The Mystic Knights experience episodic moments of Lumarian Biomancers teachng their apprentices.
All of life is connected.
Suddenly they are the apprentice.
They understand what they teacher means.
It's like being there but 10 times faster and all the dull moments are skipped over.
Their intuition over what the teacher is teaching is 10 times greater.
They understand but they have no words for it.
They feel connect to nature and rooted in the present.
They feel it. Staying calm is a key first step in social and survival.
They feel it. Survival is protecting yourself.
The knights emerge from their meditation.
They feel the urge to cast a new spell on the tree.
They feel the magical energy pass through their hands into the tree.
Outside of Lazlo
The sun was setting over the picturesque countryside outside the city of Lazlo, casting long shadows across the rolling hills and fields. The air was crisp and fresh, a welcome change from the oppressive atmosphere of Hades. Knights 3 and 4 rode side by side on their horses, the rhythmic clop of hooves the only sound breaking the serene silence.
Knight 3 glanced at knight 4, his expression thoughtful. "It's good to be back, isn't it?" he said, breaking the silence.
Karl nodded, his eyes scanning the horizon. "Yeah, it's a relief to be out of that hellish place."
Sion took a deep breath, savoring the clean air. "I wanted to thank you, Four. For everything. You and the team saved my life and didn't take advantage of the situation. That means a lot."
Knight Four gave a small smile. "We're a team. We look out for each other."
Knight Three nodded, his gaze turning introspective. "I've been thinking a lot about what I want to do now that we're back. There’s so much I want to explore. I want to visit Germany, learn more about my roots. And I dream of traveling to alien worlds, seeing the stars up close."
Knight 4 listened, a small frown creasing his brow. "You've always been the curious type. Always wanting to learn and explore."
Four smiled. "It's who I am. I want to get my hands on advanced technology and figure it out. It's like a puzzle waiting to be solved."
Four nodded, but his mind was elsewhere.
Three noticed the distant look in his friend's eyes and decided to press further. "Four, what about you? What do you want this year?"
Four's jaw tightened, and he remained silent for a moment, as if weighing his words carefully. "I don't know," he said finally. "I guess I just want to keep moving forward, facing challenges head-on."
Three raised an eyebrow. "That sounds like you. You thrive on challenges."
Four nodded. "Yeah, I do. But there's more to it than that."
Three's curiosity was piqued. "What do you mean?"
Four sighed, knowing he had to be careful with his words. "Look, there's a lot going on. Things I'm not ready to talk about just yet."
Three's expression softened. "You can trust me. We're in this together."
Four looked at him, a flicker of conflict in his eyes. "I know. It's just... complicated."
Three nodded, respecting his friend's need for privacy. "Alright. Just know that I'm here if you ever want to talk."
They rode in silence for a few minutes, the rhythmic sound of hooves providing a comforting backdrop. Finally, Four spoke again. "You know, I've been thinking about our mission in Hades. We still have a promise to keep – rescuing Ictinus."
Four nodded. "I agree, we need to rescue him."
Three smiled. "I knew you’d feel that way. You're always up for a challenge."
Four chuckled softly. "You could say that."
Three's smile faded slightly. "I want you to know something. I've been noticing things, small things, about you. You seem to be carrying a lot on your shoulders."
Four's eyes darkened, but he said nothing.
Three pressed on gently. "I just want to make sure you're alright. We're a team, remember?"
Four nodded slowly. "Yeah, we're a team. I'll be fine. Don't worry about me."
Three wanted to push further but decided against it. He would open up when he was ready. For now, they had a mission to focus on, and he needed to trust that his friend would share his burdens when the time was right.
As they rode on, the bond between them strengthened.
By the time they arrived at their destination their mood was good.
The 2 of them touched the Memory Tree.
The Knights sat began to meditate. Serving as living archives, holding the memories of generations past, the Knights began learning from the Memory Tree. His Total Recall and Speed Reading turned on, Knights wanted to see what would happen. The tree would share access to the Knights memories and recreate memories stored within it, transmitting knowledge directly into the minds of the Knights.
They experienced . . .
Feelings and memories...
The tree has survived.
The tree is grateful for its rescue.
The tree has needs and feelings.
The tree fears death.
The tree wants to be nutured, protected, and to follow its nature.
The tree needs new memories. Minds and their experiences are as stories, and stories are as sunshine to the tree.
IF man is friend to tree he will ensure more than water and sunlight.
Tree needs company.
Tree will show man how to grow a new born tree from tree.
Tree will have a family.
It is all feeling the Mystic Knights get. Their minds give words to the feelings.
The tree's feeling the knights minds are open.
The tree feels they are both healers.
Tree wants them to be able to heal tree if tree needs to be made well again.
The Mystic Knights experience episodic moments of Lumarian Biomancers teachng their apprentices.
All of life is connected.
Suddenly they are the apprentice.
They understand what they teacher means.
It's like being there but 10 times faster and all the dull moments are skipped over.
Their intuition over what the teacher is teaching is 10 times greater.
They understand but they have no words for it.
They feel connect to nature and rooted in the present.
They feel it. Staying calm is a key first step in social and survival.
They feel it. Survival is protecting yourself.
The knights emerge from their meditation.
They feel the urge to cast a new spell on the tree.
They feel the magical energy pass through their hands into the tree.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Lazlo
There was an understanding, they would nurture and protect the memory tree, ensuring it had the company, memories, and care it needed to thrive. And in return, the tree would share its ancient spells and stories, enriching their lives in ways they had yet to discover.
The next thing I know
I am walk through the corridors of the Atlantean stone pyramid, my thoughts are a swirling tempest. The walls, adorned with intricate carvings and glowing runes, seemed to hum with a quiet, ancient power.
I feel so strange. Like I am disconnected from reality, or at least nature.
Have I really been gone so long since I last stood here?
The pyramid is as I remember it, but I know time has a way of slipping through one's fingers. I can't shake the feeling of being a modern-day Rip Van Winkle, awakening from a slumber to find the world had moved on without me.
He thought back to his recent journey with Knight 3, the memory tree, and the gift they had received.
The tree's ancient consciousness had granted me the ability to cast a powerful spell. I can't remember if it was me or 3 or which spell I cast. This spell had transformed the tree, making it immune to diseases, insects, and ordinary fire. It was a benevolent magic, designed solely to benefit the tree and ensure its survival.
The memory of the tree's gift brought a small smile to 4's lips. It was a selfish act. I know the tree was thinking of its own survival. I guess it could not cast the spell on itself so it gave it to us so we would.
Then I recall the moment when the tree's leaves had shimmered with a golden light, a silent promise of the bond they had forged.
But now, as I stand in the pyramid, I feel the weight of time pressing down on me. How long had he been gone? Days? Weeks? The passage of time felt like a blur, and I am struggling to piece together the events that had transpired.
I glance down at the cutting in his hand, a small piece of newish growth from the memory tree. It was delicate yet resilient, a living testament to the tree's will to survive. I had planted one as I felt the tree wanted me to do.
Now I wonder what it would grow into.
Would it hold the same ancient memories as its parent?
Would it form new connections and bonds?
Wandering through the pyramid, my thoughts turned to Knight 3.
He had stayed behind to keep the memory tree company, a decision that I respect. Curiosity is self serving and Knight 3 is very curious. He always likes to figure things out and he has a deep connection to healing magic, and the tree's gift has strengthened that bond.
Four's mind raced with questions.
What had happened while he was gone?
How had the pyramid and the Atlanteans fared in his absence?
He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of thoughts in his mind.
The cutting in his hand felt warm, almost alive, as if it were a tiny fragment of the memory tree's spirit. He couldn't help but feel a sense of responsibility for it, a duty to nurture and protect it just as the tree had nurtured and protected him.
As he continued to walk, he realized that time, though fleeting, had not diminished his purpose.
I am still Knight 4, Knight of the Order of the White Rose. With a mission. I have been given a gift, a connection to something ancient and powerful, and I intended to honor that gift.
With renewed determination, he made his way to the White Rose safe house in Lazlo. The Guild of the Keepers of the Garden will have a new memory tree sapling to care for in our garden.
Kight 4 stood at the edge of the Garden, the sprawling, verdant heart of the Order of the White Rose. Central Park, now reborn as the Garden, was a haven of life and beauty amidst the chaos of Rifts Earth. The trees stood tall and proud, their leaves rustling in the breeze, and vibrant white roses bloomed in abundance. It was a place of peace and tranquility, a stark contrast to the tumultuous world beyond its borders.
In his hand, Knight 4 held the cutting from the memory tree, a small but potent fragment of the ancient tree's magic and wisdom. He had nurtured it with care since leaving the Atlantean stone temple, and now it was time to entrust it to those who could help it reach its full potential.
Waiting for him at the entrance to the Garden was Sir Cedric, a knight from the Guild of the Keepers of the Garden. Sir Cedric was a tall, imposing figure, his armor gleaming in the sunlight. Despite his formidable appearance, his eyes held a warmth and kindness that put Karl at ease.
"Welcome," Sir Cedric said, extending a hand in greeting. "It is an honor to meet you. I have heard much about your journey and the gift you bring."
Knight Four shook his hand, feeling the knight's firm grip. "The honor is mine, Sir Cedric. The memory tree cutting has been entrusted to me, but I believe it belongs here, in the Garden. It needs a place where it can grow and thrive, surrounded by those who understand its nature."
Sir Cedric nodded, his gaze shifting to the cutting in Karl's hand. "The Guild of the Keepers of the Garden will ensure its safety and nurture it with the care it deserves. This tree will be a symbol of hope and resilience, a reminder of the ancient wisdom it carries."
As they walked deeper into the Garden, Karl couldn't help but marvel at Central Park. The lush sanctuary teems with life. The Order of the White Rose had worked tirelessly to cultivate the land, turning it into a place of healing and growth.
They passed through fields of crops, tended by members of the Order. Farmers worked diligently, their hands covered in rich soil as they planted and harvested the fruits of their labor. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of birdsong.
"This place is remarkable," Knight 4 said, his voice filled with awe. "You've created something truly special here."
Sir Cedric smiled, pride evident in his expression. "The Garden is our refuge, our home. It represents everything we strive to protect and preserve. It is a place where we can find solace and strength, even in the darkest of times."
They reached a secluded grove, a tranquil spot where the sun filtered through the canopy of leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. In the grove has a place of honor set aside for the tree to grow, t was here that Sir Cedric motioned for him to plant the cutting.
Kneeling, he gently placed the cutting into the soil, covering it with earth and whispering a silent prayer. As he did, he felt a surge of energy, a connection to the memory tree and the magic it held. It was as if the tree recognized a promise kept and welcomed it.
Sir Cedric placed a hand on the Knight's shoulder. "Thank you. This cutting will be a beacon of hope for all who come to the Garden. Its presence will remind us of those who came before us. We will share and cherish the memories we find in unity."
As they stood together in the grove, l felt a profound sense of peace.
I have honored the memory tree and ensured its legacy would continue. The Garden was a place where the past and future intertwined, where the magic of ancient times could flourish in the present.
With a final nod to Sir Cedric, I took my leave, knowing that the cutting was in good hands. As I walked away, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for the journey ahead. There were still many challenges to face, many battles to fight, but he knew that the Garden would always be a sanctuary, a place of hope and renewal in a world filled with chaos.
The memory tree cutting, now planted in the heart of the Garden, would grow and thrive, its branches reaching towards the sky. It would stand as a testament to the resilience of nature and the enduring power of hope. And as long as the Order of the White Rose stood guard, the Garden would remain a symbol of all that life goes on.
Soon afterwards a Gateway Knight teleported him back to Lazlo.
Lazlo
There was an understanding, they would nurture and protect the memory tree, ensuring it had the company, memories, and care it needed to thrive. And in return, the tree would share its ancient spells and stories, enriching their lives in ways they had yet to discover.
The next thing I know
I am walk through the corridors of the Atlantean stone pyramid, my thoughts are a swirling tempest. The walls, adorned with intricate carvings and glowing runes, seemed to hum with a quiet, ancient power.
I feel so strange. Like I am disconnected from reality, or at least nature.
Have I really been gone so long since I last stood here?
The pyramid is as I remember it, but I know time has a way of slipping through one's fingers. I can't shake the feeling of being a modern-day Rip Van Winkle, awakening from a slumber to find the world had moved on without me.
He thought back to his recent journey with Knight 3, the memory tree, and the gift they had received.
The tree's ancient consciousness had granted me the ability to cast a powerful spell. I can't remember if it was me or 3 or which spell I cast. This spell had transformed the tree, making it immune to diseases, insects, and ordinary fire. It was a benevolent magic, designed solely to benefit the tree and ensure its survival.
The memory of the tree's gift brought a small smile to 4's lips. It was a selfish act. I know the tree was thinking of its own survival. I guess it could not cast the spell on itself so it gave it to us so we would.
Then I recall the moment when the tree's leaves had shimmered with a golden light, a silent promise of the bond they had forged.
But now, as I stand in the pyramid, I feel the weight of time pressing down on me. How long had he been gone? Days? Weeks? The passage of time felt like a blur, and I am struggling to piece together the events that had transpired.
I glance down at the cutting in his hand, a small piece of newish growth from the memory tree. It was delicate yet resilient, a living testament to the tree's will to survive. I had planted one as I felt the tree wanted me to do.
Now I wonder what it would grow into.
Would it hold the same ancient memories as its parent?
Would it form new connections and bonds?
Wandering through the pyramid, my thoughts turned to Knight 3.
He had stayed behind to keep the memory tree company, a decision that I respect. Curiosity is self serving and Knight 3 is very curious. He always likes to figure things out and he has a deep connection to healing magic, and the tree's gift has strengthened that bond.
Four's mind raced with questions.
What had happened while he was gone?
How had the pyramid and the Atlanteans fared in his absence?
He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of thoughts in his mind.
The cutting in his hand felt warm, almost alive, as if it were a tiny fragment of the memory tree's spirit. He couldn't help but feel a sense of responsibility for it, a duty to nurture and protect it just as the tree had nurtured and protected him.
As he continued to walk, he realized that time, though fleeting, had not diminished his purpose.
I am still Knight 4, Knight of the Order of the White Rose. With a mission. I have been given a gift, a connection to something ancient and powerful, and I intended to honor that gift.
With renewed determination, he made his way to the White Rose safe house in Lazlo. The Guild of the Keepers of the Garden will have a new memory tree sapling to care for in our garden.
Kight 4 stood at the edge of the Garden, the sprawling, verdant heart of the Order of the White Rose. Central Park, now reborn as the Garden, was a haven of life and beauty amidst the chaos of Rifts Earth. The trees stood tall and proud, their leaves rustling in the breeze, and vibrant white roses bloomed in abundance. It was a place of peace and tranquility, a stark contrast to the tumultuous world beyond its borders.
In his hand, Knight 4 held the cutting from the memory tree, a small but potent fragment of the ancient tree's magic and wisdom. He had nurtured it with care since leaving the Atlantean stone temple, and now it was time to entrust it to those who could help it reach its full potential.
Waiting for him at the entrance to the Garden was Sir Cedric, a knight from the Guild of the Keepers of the Garden. Sir Cedric was a tall, imposing figure, his armor gleaming in the sunlight. Despite his formidable appearance, his eyes held a warmth and kindness that put Karl at ease.
"Welcome," Sir Cedric said, extending a hand in greeting. "It is an honor to meet you. I have heard much about your journey and the gift you bring."
Knight Four shook his hand, feeling the knight's firm grip. "The honor is mine, Sir Cedric. The memory tree cutting has been entrusted to me, but I believe it belongs here, in the Garden. It needs a place where it can grow and thrive, surrounded by those who understand its nature."
Sir Cedric nodded, his gaze shifting to the cutting in Karl's hand. "The Guild of the Keepers of the Garden will ensure its safety and nurture it with the care it deserves. This tree will be a symbol of hope and resilience, a reminder of the ancient wisdom it carries."
As they walked deeper into the Garden, Karl couldn't help but marvel at Central Park. The lush sanctuary teems with life. The Order of the White Rose had worked tirelessly to cultivate the land, turning it into a place of healing and growth.
They passed through fields of crops, tended by members of the Order. Farmers worked diligently, their hands covered in rich soil as they planted and harvested the fruits of their labor. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of birdsong.
"This place is remarkable," Knight 4 said, his voice filled with awe. "You've created something truly special here."
Sir Cedric smiled, pride evident in his expression. "The Garden is our refuge, our home. It represents everything we strive to protect and preserve. It is a place where we can find solace and strength, even in the darkest of times."
They reached a secluded grove, a tranquil spot where the sun filtered through the canopy of leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. In the grove has a place of honor set aside for the tree to grow, t was here that Sir Cedric motioned for him to plant the cutting.
Kneeling, he gently placed the cutting into the soil, covering it with earth and whispering a silent prayer. As he did, he felt a surge of energy, a connection to the memory tree and the magic it held. It was as if the tree recognized a promise kept and welcomed it.
Sir Cedric placed a hand on the Knight's shoulder. "Thank you. This cutting will be a beacon of hope for all who come to the Garden. Its presence will remind us of those who came before us. We will share and cherish the memories we find in unity."
As they stood together in the grove, l felt a profound sense of peace.
I have honored the memory tree and ensured its legacy would continue. The Garden was a place where the past and future intertwined, where the magic of ancient times could flourish in the present.
With a final nod to Sir Cedric, I took my leave, knowing that the cutting was in good hands. As I walked away, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for the journey ahead. There were still many challenges to face, many battles to fight, but he knew that the Garden would always be a sanctuary, a place of hope and renewal in a world filled with chaos.
The memory tree cutting, now planted in the heart of the Garden, would grow and thrive, its branches reaching towards the sky. It would stand as a testament to the resilience of nature and the enduring power of hope. And as long as the Order of the White Rose stood guard, the Garden would remain a symbol of all that life goes on.
Soon afterwards a Gateway Knight teleported him back to Lazlo.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Report to Handler, Order of the White Rose
Subject: Activities and Observations as a Double Agent within the Order of the Mystic Knights
---
Summary of Recent Activities
As instructed, I have successfully embedded myself within a group of Wandering Knights from the Order of the Mystic Knights. My time with them has provided valuable insights into their operations, loyalties, and capabilities. This report summarizes my findings and activities over the past.
Operations and Assignments
Mission in Hades:
- Objective: Deliver a package to the merchant trader Corag in the city of Shek'Ra.
- Outcome: Successfully delivered the package despite interference from rival factions. Notably, an Atlantean slave promised to us by Corag was confiscated by the Duke of Shek'Ra, highlighting the volatile politics at work.
- Observations: The Mystic Knight demonstrated exceptional combat skills and tactical awareness. Their reluctance to use magic in front of witnesses suggests a strategic preference for maintaining a low profile regarding their true capabilities.
Exploration of the City of Thorns:
- Objective: Reconnaissance and intelligence gathering.
- Outcome: Mapped key areas, including the central stone pyramid suspected to be of Atlantean origin with potential rift-opening capabilities.
- Observations: The Mystic Knights prioritize gathering strategic information and show a keen interest in ancient and powerful artifacts.
Engagement with the Atlantean Clan of Aurelous:
- Objective: Establishing and maintaining alliances.
- Outcome: Strengthened ties with the Atlantean clan, gaining access to their healing pyramid and receiving magic tattoos.
- Observations: The Mystic Knights value alliances with powerful groups and recognize the importance of leveraging such relationships for mutual benefit.
Tactical and Strategic Insights
- Capabilities: Knights One, Two & Three are highly skilled in hand-to-hand combat and magical abilities. Their restraint in using magic publicly indicates a strategic approach to maintaining secrecy and unpredictability.
- Loyalty: Their primary loyalty lies with the Order of the Mystic Knights, but they exhibit a strong sense of camaraderie and mutual trust among themselves. Their professionalism and adherence to contracts are unwavering.
- Reputation Management: The Order cultivates an aura of fear and mystery, which serves to enhance their reputation and deter potential adversaries. They do not actively dispel rumors, using them to their advantage.
Challenges and Considerations
- Risk of Exposure: Maintaining my cover as a double agent requires careful navigation of their trust and suspicions. While the Mystic Knights are not aware of my true allegiance, their vigilance necessitates constant caution.
- Ethical Dilemmas: The Order's willingness to work with any employer for the right price poses ethical challenges. Balancing my role as a double agent while upholding the values of the Order of the White Rose requires strategic maneuvering.
Recommendations
- Continued Surveillance: Continue to gather intelligence on the Order's operation.
- Strategic Alliances: Leverage the Mystic Knights' connections with powerful groups, such as the Atlantean clan, to further our own interests.
- Risk Mitigation: Develop contingency plans to extract myself if my cover is blown.
Conclusion
My time amongst the Knights has been fruitful, providing valuable insights into the Order of the Mystic Knights. Their capabilities and strategic approach make them formidable, but their loyalty to contracts and professional conduct can be exploited to our advantage. I will continue to monitor and report on their activities, ensuring we remain one step ahead.
Subject: Activities and Observations as a Double Agent within the Order of the Mystic Knights
---
Summary of Recent Activities
As instructed, I have successfully embedded myself within a group of Wandering Knights from the Order of the Mystic Knights. My time with them has provided valuable insights into their operations, loyalties, and capabilities. This report summarizes my findings and activities over the past.
Operations and Assignments
Mission in Hades:
- Objective: Deliver a package to the merchant trader Corag in the city of Shek'Ra.
- Outcome: Successfully delivered the package despite interference from rival factions. Notably, an Atlantean slave promised to us by Corag was confiscated by the Duke of Shek'Ra, highlighting the volatile politics at work.
- Observations: The Mystic Knight demonstrated exceptional combat skills and tactical awareness. Their reluctance to use magic in front of witnesses suggests a strategic preference for maintaining a low profile regarding their true capabilities.
Exploration of the City of Thorns:
- Objective: Reconnaissance and intelligence gathering.
- Outcome: Mapped key areas, including the central stone pyramid suspected to be of Atlantean origin with potential rift-opening capabilities.
- Observations: The Mystic Knights prioritize gathering strategic information and show a keen interest in ancient and powerful artifacts.
Engagement with the Atlantean Clan of Aurelous:
- Objective: Establishing and maintaining alliances.
- Outcome: Strengthened ties with the Atlantean clan, gaining access to their healing pyramid and receiving magic tattoos.
- Observations: The Mystic Knights value alliances with powerful groups and recognize the importance of leveraging such relationships for mutual benefit.
Tactical and Strategic Insights
- Capabilities: Knights One, Two & Three are highly skilled in hand-to-hand combat and magical abilities. Their restraint in using magic publicly indicates a strategic approach to maintaining secrecy and unpredictability.
- Loyalty: Their primary loyalty lies with the Order of the Mystic Knights, but they exhibit a strong sense of camaraderie and mutual trust among themselves. Their professionalism and adherence to contracts are unwavering.
- Reputation Management: The Order cultivates an aura of fear and mystery, which serves to enhance their reputation and deter potential adversaries. They do not actively dispel rumors, using them to their advantage.
Challenges and Considerations
- Risk of Exposure: Maintaining my cover as a double agent requires careful navigation of their trust and suspicions. While the Mystic Knights are not aware of my true allegiance, their vigilance necessitates constant caution.
- Ethical Dilemmas: The Order's willingness to work with any employer for the right price poses ethical challenges. Balancing my role as a double agent while upholding the values of the Order of the White Rose requires strategic maneuvering.
Recommendations
- Continued Surveillance: Continue to gather intelligence on the Order's operation.
- Strategic Alliances: Leverage the Mystic Knights' connections with powerful groups, such as the Atlantean clan, to further our own interests.
- Risk Mitigation: Develop contingency plans to extract myself if my cover is blown.
Conclusion
My time amongst the Knights has been fruitful, providing valuable insights into the Order of the Mystic Knights. Their capabilities and strategic approach make them formidable, but their loyalty to contracts and professional conduct can be exploited to our advantage. I will continue to monitor and report on their activities, ensuring we remain one step ahead.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Setting: The Desert of Taut
The Desert of Taut stretched endlessly, a desolate expanse of parched earth and searing heat. In this unforgiving landscape, two figures moved with purpose, their desert fatigues blending into the sandy backdrop. Marcus and Todd, mercenaries by appearance but Mystic Knights by trade, were on a mission.
Their employer, “Corag,” a winged dog-like merchant trader known for his cunning and capitalist nature, had failed to deliver the Atlantean slave they were promised. Instead, he directed them to a Baal-Rog customer who owed him a substantial debt. The Baal-Rog, a formidable demon known simply as "The Boss," had purchased slaves from Corag on credit and had yet to pay up. Corag implied that Knights One and Two (Marcus and Todd) could either collect the debt or take the slaves as compensation. Knowing the dangers, they had agreed, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.
Arrival at the Baal-Rog's Lair
As they approached the Baal-Rog's lair, a massive stone structure half-buried in the desert sands, Marcus and Todd shared a brief, knowing glance. They both felt the oppressive weight of the Baal-Rog’s presence even before they entered.
"The Boss" was known for his intelligence and ruthless efficiency. His lair was guarded by seven human men, his loyal enablers, who were more than willing to do his bidding. As Marcus and Todd dismounted and approached the entrance, they were met with sneering looks from these guards.
"We're here to see your master," Knight One/Marcus announced, his voice steady and commanding. "He has a debt to settle."
The guards exchanged glances before stepping aside, allowing the mercenaries to enter.
Confrontation with "The Boss"
Inside the lair, the temperature seemed to drop. The walls were lined with ancient tapestries and dark, foreboding symbols. At the center of the chamber stood "The Boss," his massive, bronze-skinned body glowing faintly in the dim light. His black, bat-like wings were folded behind him, and his flaming red eyes fixed on Marcus and Todd with an intensity that could melt steel.
"So," the Baal-Rog rumbled, his voice a deep, resonant growl, "Corag has sent his lackeys to collect. How amusing."
"We're not here to play games," Todd replied, his voice cold and precise. "You owe Corag, and we're here to settle that debt."
The Baal-Rog's laughter echoed through the chamber. "You think you can intimidate me? I am 'The Boss.' I owe nothing to anyone."
Marcus and Todd exchanged another glance. They had hoped to resolve this without a fight, but it was clear that negotiation was not an option.
The Fight Begins
Without warning, the Baal-Rog lunged forward, his massive form moving with surprising speed. Marcus and Todd split, evading his initial charge. Knight Two’s “Fist of Fury” spell connected with the side of the Baal-Rog's head, a punch that would have felled an ordinary man, but "The Boss" barely flinched.
Knight One (Marcus) circled around, his movements fluid and precise. He aimed a powerful “Fist of Fury” punch at the Baal-Rog's knee, trying to bring the giant demon down. The Baal-Rog snarled in pain but retaliated with a backhand swipe that sent Marcus sprawling even with his “Armor of Ithan.”
The seven human guards rushed in, attempting to overwhelm the Mystic Knights with sheer numbers. Todd met them head-on, his fists a blur as he dispatched them with expert precision. Each strike was calculated, aimed to kill, and it did. Despite their training, the guards were no match for Knight Two's power and speed.
Knight One recovered quickly, rejoining the fray with a renewed vigor. He ducked under a wild swing from the Baal-Rog and delivered a series of rapid punches to the demon's midsection. The Baal-Rog roared, more in frustration than pain.
Tactical Retreat and Ambush
Knowing they couldn't win a prolonged fight, Marcus and Todd executed a tactical retreat, drawing the Baal-Rog and his remaining guards out into the open desert. The Baal-Rog pursued them with relentless determination, his wings unfurling as he took to the air.
Marcus and Todd led him into a narrow canyon, where they had set up a trap. As the Baal-Rog and his guards entered, Knight Tow triggered the bomb, then another to bring down an avalanche of rocks on top of the Baal-Rog.
The Final Confrontation
With the Baal-Rog momentarily disoriented, Marcus and Todd launched a coordinated attack. Trapping him in a Magic Net. Knight Two sniper shot his head repeatedly. Knight One unleashed energy blasts into his main body.
The Baal-Rog thrashed and roared, his immense strength tearing at the Magic Net. Knight One blasted away while Two readied another bomb.
Finally, the Baal-Rog in a rampage broke through the Magic Net.
Knights One and Two were a blur of magical speed.
A Magic Net captures the Ball-Rog again only with a bomb inside it.
It went off.
Resolution
Marcus said, his voice firm. "We will consider the debt settled."
“And the Ball-Rog?” asked Knight Two.
“He’s got a lot of meat on his bones. Take the best bones and pieces. I’m sure we can get something for it from our favorite Necromancer.“
Sending a Magic Pigeon “Corag” is informed, “The debt has been settled.”
After a day they pool their energy and Teleport back to Lazlo with as much of the remains as they can salvage.
The Desert of Taut stretched endlessly, a desolate expanse of parched earth and searing heat. In this unforgiving landscape, two figures moved with purpose, their desert fatigues blending into the sandy backdrop. Marcus and Todd, mercenaries by appearance but Mystic Knights by trade, were on a mission.
Their employer, “Corag,” a winged dog-like merchant trader known for his cunning and capitalist nature, had failed to deliver the Atlantean slave they were promised. Instead, he directed them to a Baal-Rog customer who owed him a substantial debt. The Baal-Rog, a formidable demon known simply as "The Boss," had purchased slaves from Corag on credit and had yet to pay up. Corag implied that Knights One and Two (Marcus and Todd) could either collect the debt or take the slaves as compensation. Knowing the dangers, they had agreed, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.
Arrival at the Baal-Rog's Lair
As they approached the Baal-Rog's lair, a massive stone structure half-buried in the desert sands, Marcus and Todd shared a brief, knowing glance. They both felt the oppressive weight of the Baal-Rog’s presence even before they entered.
"The Boss" was known for his intelligence and ruthless efficiency. His lair was guarded by seven human men, his loyal enablers, who were more than willing to do his bidding. As Marcus and Todd dismounted and approached the entrance, they were met with sneering looks from these guards.
"We're here to see your master," Knight One/Marcus announced, his voice steady and commanding. "He has a debt to settle."
The guards exchanged glances before stepping aside, allowing the mercenaries to enter.
Confrontation with "The Boss"
Inside the lair, the temperature seemed to drop. The walls were lined with ancient tapestries and dark, foreboding symbols. At the center of the chamber stood "The Boss," his massive, bronze-skinned body glowing faintly in the dim light. His black, bat-like wings were folded behind him, and his flaming red eyes fixed on Marcus and Todd with an intensity that could melt steel.
"So," the Baal-Rog rumbled, his voice a deep, resonant growl, "Corag has sent his lackeys to collect. How amusing."
"We're not here to play games," Todd replied, his voice cold and precise. "You owe Corag, and we're here to settle that debt."
The Baal-Rog's laughter echoed through the chamber. "You think you can intimidate me? I am 'The Boss.' I owe nothing to anyone."
Marcus and Todd exchanged another glance. They had hoped to resolve this without a fight, but it was clear that negotiation was not an option.
The Fight Begins
Without warning, the Baal-Rog lunged forward, his massive form moving with surprising speed. Marcus and Todd split, evading his initial charge. Knight Two’s “Fist of Fury” spell connected with the side of the Baal-Rog's head, a punch that would have felled an ordinary man, but "The Boss" barely flinched.
Knight One (Marcus) circled around, his movements fluid and precise. He aimed a powerful “Fist of Fury” punch at the Baal-Rog's knee, trying to bring the giant demon down. The Baal-Rog snarled in pain but retaliated with a backhand swipe that sent Marcus sprawling even with his “Armor of Ithan.”
The seven human guards rushed in, attempting to overwhelm the Mystic Knights with sheer numbers. Todd met them head-on, his fists a blur as he dispatched them with expert precision. Each strike was calculated, aimed to kill, and it did. Despite their training, the guards were no match for Knight Two's power and speed.
Knight One recovered quickly, rejoining the fray with a renewed vigor. He ducked under a wild swing from the Baal-Rog and delivered a series of rapid punches to the demon's midsection. The Baal-Rog roared, more in frustration than pain.
Tactical Retreat and Ambush
Knowing they couldn't win a prolonged fight, Marcus and Todd executed a tactical retreat, drawing the Baal-Rog and his remaining guards out into the open desert. The Baal-Rog pursued them with relentless determination, his wings unfurling as he took to the air.
Marcus and Todd led him into a narrow canyon, where they had set up a trap. As the Baal-Rog and his guards entered, Knight Tow triggered the bomb, then another to bring down an avalanche of rocks on top of the Baal-Rog.
The Final Confrontation
With the Baal-Rog momentarily disoriented, Marcus and Todd launched a coordinated attack. Trapping him in a Magic Net. Knight Two sniper shot his head repeatedly. Knight One unleashed energy blasts into his main body.
The Baal-Rog thrashed and roared, his immense strength tearing at the Magic Net. Knight One blasted away while Two readied another bomb.
Finally, the Baal-Rog in a rampage broke through the Magic Net.
Knights One and Two were a blur of magical speed.
A Magic Net captures the Ball-Rog again only with a bomb inside it.
It went off.
Resolution
Marcus said, his voice firm. "We will consider the debt settled."
“And the Ball-Rog?” asked Knight Two.
“He’s got a lot of meat on his bones. Take the best bones and pieces. I’m sure we can get something for it from our favorite Necromancer.“
Sending a Magic Pigeon “Corag” is informed, “The debt has been settled.”
After a day they pool their energy and Teleport back to Lazlo with as much of the remains as they can salvage.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Setting: Atlantean Stone Pyramid, Lazlo
The city of Lazlo, a beacon of hope and magic on Rifts Earth, was a stark contrast to the harsh and unforgiving environment of Hades. At its heart stood the majestic Atlantean Stone Pyramid of the Aurelous clan, an ancient and powerful structure. It was here that Marcus and Todd, the Mystic Knight mercenaries, materialized after their harrowing journey in Hades.
Arrival
As the shimmering energies of the teleportation spell faded, Marcus stumbled forward, exhausted. His normally steely gaze was unfocused, and his movements were sluggish. Todd, on the other hand, emerged from the portal unscathed, his alertness and composure intact. The Atlanteans, ever vigilant, were quick to notice the state of their guests.
"Welcome back," greeted Valen Aurelous, a senior member of the clan. His eyes widened slightly as he noticed the charred and broken remains of the Baal-Rog demon they had brought with them. "You have returned with quite a trophy."
Marcus managed a tired smile. "Yes, but it cost us," he said, leaning heavily on Todd for support.
Rest and Recovery
The Atlanteans immediately escorted Marcus to a nearby chamber, where he could rest and recover. The room was filled with the soothing hum of magical energy, designed to rejuvenate weary travelers. Todd stood by, his eyes scanning the room as if expecting another ambush.
"Take your time," Todd said softly. "I'll keep watch."
As Marcus closed his eyes, Valen approached Todd. "The Baal-Rog," he began, nodding towards the skeletal remains. "Tell us what happened."
The Battle Recounted
Todd recounted their adventure in Hades, describing the brutal confrontation with the Baal-Rog known as "The Boss." He detailed the demon's immense strength and cunning, and how they had ultimately outmaneuvered him.
"It was a fierce battle," Todd concluded. "But we managed to bring him down."
Valen listened intently, his expression one of admiration and respect. "You have done well. The Aurelous clan is honored to have you as honorary members."
Examination of the Remains
As Marcus rested, the Atlanteans began to examine the partial skeleton remains of the Baal-Rog. The bones were charred and fractured, evidence of the explosive force used to bring the demon down. They carefully cataloged each piece, noting its magical properties and potential uses.
"This will provide valuable insight," Valen remarked. "The power contained within these remains is immense."
A Moment of Reflection
Later, as the sun set over Lazlo, Marcus awoke feeling rejuvenated. He joined Todd and Valen outside the pyramid, where the city lights twinkled in the twilight.
"We couldn't have done it without you," Marcus said, clasping Todd's shoulder.
Todd nodded, a rare smile crossing his usually stoic face. "We make a good team."
Valen stepped forward, holding a small piece of paper. "This is a gift from the Aurelous clan," he said, handing it to Marcus. "A new tattoo. It will aid you in your future endeavors against the Demons of Hades."
Marcus accepted the paper with gratitude. "Thank you, Valen. Your support means a lot to us."
Planning the Next Move
As the evening wore on, Marcus and Todd discussed their next move. They knew their mission was far from over. There were still many dangers to face, and many more adventures to be had.
"We need to regroup and plan our next steps," Marcus said.
Todd agreed. "We'll take it one step at a time."
As the moon hung high over the city of Lazlo, casting an ethereal glow over the ancient Atlantean Stone Pyramid, Knight Four approached the pyramid's entrance with anticipation. He hadn't seen Marcus and Todd since they had gone to Hades, and he was eager to catch up and hear their tales. The stone walls seemed to pulse with an unseen energy, a testament to the ancient magic that resided within.
Knight Four entered the pyramid and made his way to the common room where Marcus and Todd were waiting. The room was adorned with Atlantean artifacts and bathed in the soft light of enchanted lanterns. Marcus, now fully recovered, was in deep conversation with Todd, their faces illuminated by the warm glow.
"Hey" Marcus exclaimed as he saw his old friend. "It's good to see you."
Todd nodded in agreement. "You've been missed."
Four grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie wash over him. "I've missed you guys too. What have you been up to?"
Sharing the Story
Marcus and Todd took turns recounting their journey through Hades, describing the harsh environment of the Desert of Taut, their dealings with the merchant Corag, and the fierce battle with the Baal-Rog known as "The Boss."
"We managed to bring him down," Todd said, his tone matter-of-fact.
Four listened intently, his eyes widening at the details of their adventure. "Sounds like you had quite the experience. I'm glad you made it back in one piece. And what about the payment? Did Corag hold up his end of the bargain?"
Marcus, “It all ended with the Boss fight. We had hoped to make some profit from the sale of Baal-Rog bones and organs but the Atlanteans saw them and assumed we brought them for them to study. Whatever they were worth they were not worth ruining what we have going. One of the Atlanteans promised us a new tattoo to help us fight the demons of Hades. I am confident we can get one for you and Three.”
Four then shared his own recent experiences.
Knight Four leaned forward, a spark of excitement in his eyes. “I haven't told you about the memory tree yet."
Marcus's curiosity was piqued.
Knight Four, "While we were in Lazlo, we mediated with the memory tree in a secret garden. The experience was profound. The tree shared its memories with us. It was that but it was more than that. It was like being inside a memory. Really living it. Almost being another person from another world. And in return, we shared ours. It was like a deep connection, almost spiritual. The tree has needs and feelings, and it craves company and new memories and to share its own. Knight Three is with it now. Tomorrow we rotate. One more thing, it shared a spell or two with us."
Extending his hand and shaking Marcus’s suddenly Marcus felt refreshed.
“What was that?” asked Marcus.
“Re-hydration,” he replied. “Before I could only create water. Now I can completely restore water levels in a plant or person, like an iv drip. It intantly heals the ravages of dehydration; only no needles and you don't need drip bags (banana bags). The tree wanted us to have the spells so we would use them to its benefit. I keep the tree at perfect hydration levels.”
He added, "Between Three and myself, the Tree's gift, it granted us the ability to cast a magical spell that makes it super strong. Now it is immune to diseases, insects, and ordinary fire."
Knight One listened in awe. "That sounds incredible." He immediately began viewing Knight Four’s Aura.
Knight Four continued, "The tree needs to be nurtured and protected. It also needs new memories to thrive. We promised to visit it regularly and to ensure it has what it needs to grow and flourish."
“I have viewed your Aura. You are not possessed or under a spell but your aura has subtly changed."
Knight Four, “We have all grown. We grow are die. There is no third direction.”
As the night wore on, the three friends discussed their plans for the future. They knew their journey was far from over, and there were still many challenges ahead.
"We need to plan our next steps," Marcus said.
As they stood together, looking out over the city of Lazlo from the pyramid's balcony, they felt a sense of camaraderie. They had faced incredible odds and emerged victorious, and they knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, they would face them together.
As Knight Four stood with his friends, he couldn't help but reflect on his true mission. The Order of the White Rose had sent him to infiltrate the Mystic Knights, to learn their secrets and, if possible, to turn some of them to the White Rose’s cause. Seeing Marcus and Todd now, he felt a pang of guilt. They trusted him completely, and yet he was hiding his true allegiance.
He resolved to find a way to show them the virtues of the Order of the White Rose. He believed that, deep down, Marcus and Todd shared many of the same values. If he could just open their eyes to the good that the White Rose did, perhaps they could all work together to bring about real change.
For now, he would continue his mission, gathering information and building trust. But one day, he hoped, they would all stand together as heroes.
As the night deepened, Knight Four joined his friends in a toast to their future adventures, silently vowing to find a way to reconcile his duty to the Order of the White Rose with his loyalty to his friends.
The city of Lazlo, a beacon of hope and magic on Rifts Earth, was a stark contrast to the harsh and unforgiving environment of Hades. At its heart stood the majestic Atlantean Stone Pyramid of the Aurelous clan, an ancient and powerful structure. It was here that Marcus and Todd, the Mystic Knight mercenaries, materialized after their harrowing journey in Hades.
Arrival
As the shimmering energies of the teleportation spell faded, Marcus stumbled forward, exhausted. His normally steely gaze was unfocused, and his movements were sluggish. Todd, on the other hand, emerged from the portal unscathed, his alertness and composure intact. The Atlanteans, ever vigilant, were quick to notice the state of their guests.
"Welcome back," greeted Valen Aurelous, a senior member of the clan. His eyes widened slightly as he noticed the charred and broken remains of the Baal-Rog demon they had brought with them. "You have returned with quite a trophy."
Marcus managed a tired smile. "Yes, but it cost us," he said, leaning heavily on Todd for support.
Rest and Recovery
The Atlanteans immediately escorted Marcus to a nearby chamber, where he could rest and recover. The room was filled with the soothing hum of magical energy, designed to rejuvenate weary travelers. Todd stood by, his eyes scanning the room as if expecting another ambush.
"Take your time," Todd said softly. "I'll keep watch."
As Marcus closed his eyes, Valen approached Todd. "The Baal-Rog," he began, nodding towards the skeletal remains. "Tell us what happened."
The Battle Recounted
Todd recounted their adventure in Hades, describing the brutal confrontation with the Baal-Rog known as "The Boss." He detailed the demon's immense strength and cunning, and how they had ultimately outmaneuvered him.
"It was a fierce battle," Todd concluded. "But we managed to bring him down."
Valen listened intently, his expression one of admiration and respect. "You have done well. The Aurelous clan is honored to have you as honorary members."
Examination of the Remains
As Marcus rested, the Atlanteans began to examine the partial skeleton remains of the Baal-Rog. The bones were charred and fractured, evidence of the explosive force used to bring the demon down. They carefully cataloged each piece, noting its magical properties and potential uses.
"This will provide valuable insight," Valen remarked. "The power contained within these remains is immense."
A Moment of Reflection
Later, as the sun set over Lazlo, Marcus awoke feeling rejuvenated. He joined Todd and Valen outside the pyramid, where the city lights twinkled in the twilight.
"We couldn't have done it without you," Marcus said, clasping Todd's shoulder.
Todd nodded, a rare smile crossing his usually stoic face. "We make a good team."
Valen stepped forward, holding a small piece of paper. "This is a gift from the Aurelous clan," he said, handing it to Marcus. "A new tattoo. It will aid you in your future endeavors against the Demons of Hades."
Marcus accepted the paper with gratitude. "Thank you, Valen. Your support means a lot to us."
Planning the Next Move
As the evening wore on, Marcus and Todd discussed their next move. They knew their mission was far from over. There were still many dangers to face, and many more adventures to be had.
"We need to regroup and plan our next steps," Marcus said.
Todd agreed. "We'll take it one step at a time."
As the moon hung high over the city of Lazlo, casting an ethereal glow over the ancient Atlantean Stone Pyramid, Knight Four approached the pyramid's entrance with anticipation. He hadn't seen Marcus and Todd since they had gone to Hades, and he was eager to catch up and hear their tales. The stone walls seemed to pulse with an unseen energy, a testament to the ancient magic that resided within.
Knight Four entered the pyramid and made his way to the common room where Marcus and Todd were waiting. The room was adorned with Atlantean artifacts and bathed in the soft light of enchanted lanterns. Marcus, now fully recovered, was in deep conversation with Todd, their faces illuminated by the warm glow.
"Hey" Marcus exclaimed as he saw his old friend. "It's good to see you."
Todd nodded in agreement. "You've been missed."
Four grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie wash over him. "I've missed you guys too. What have you been up to?"
Sharing the Story
Marcus and Todd took turns recounting their journey through Hades, describing the harsh environment of the Desert of Taut, their dealings with the merchant Corag, and the fierce battle with the Baal-Rog known as "The Boss."
"We managed to bring him down," Todd said, his tone matter-of-fact.
Four listened intently, his eyes widening at the details of their adventure. "Sounds like you had quite the experience. I'm glad you made it back in one piece. And what about the payment? Did Corag hold up his end of the bargain?"
Marcus, “It all ended with the Boss fight. We had hoped to make some profit from the sale of Baal-Rog bones and organs but the Atlanteans saw them and assumed we brought them for them to study. Whatever they were worth they were not worth ruining what we have going. One of the Atlanteans promised us a new tattoo to help us fight the demons of Hades. I am confident we can get one for you and Three.”
Four then shared his own recent experiences.
Knight Four leaned forward, a spark of excitement in his eyes. “I haven't told you about the memory tree yet."
Marcus's curiosity was piqued.
Knight Four, "While we were in Lazlo, we mediated with the memory tree in a secret garden. The experience was profound. The tree shared its memories with us. It was that but it was more than that. It was like being inside a memory. Really living it. Almost being another person from another world. And in return, we shared ours. It was like a deep connection, almost spiritual. The tree has needs and feelings, and it craves company and new memories and to share its own. Knight Three is with it now. Tomorrow we rotate. One more thing, it shared a spell or two with us."
Extending his hand and shaking Marcus’s suddenly Marcus felt refreshed.
“What was that?” asked Marcus.
“Re-hydration,” he replied. “Before I could only create water. Now I can completely restore water levels in a plant or person, like an iv drip. It intantly heals the ravages of dehydration; only no needles and you don't need drip bags (banana bags). The tree wanted us to have the spells so we would use them to its benefit. I keep the tree at perfect hydration levels.”
He added, "Between Three and myself, the Tree's gift, it granted us the ability to cast a magical spell that makes it super strong. Now it is immune to diseases, insects, and ordinary fire."
Knight One listened in awe. "That sounds incredible." He immediately began viewing Knight Four’s Aura.
Knight Four continued, "The tree needs to be nurtured and protected. It also needs new memories to thrive. We promised to visit it regularly and to ensure it has what it needs to grow and flourish."
“I have viewed your Aura. You are not possessed or under a spell but your aura has subtly changed."
Knight Four, “We have all grown. We grow are die. There is no third direction.”
As the night wore on, the three friends discussed their plans for the future. They knew their journey was far from over, and there were still many challenges ahead.
"We need to plan our next steps," Marcus said.
As they stood together, looking out over the city of Lazlo from the pyramid's balcony, they felt a sense of camaraderie. They had faced incredible odds and emerged victorious, and they knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, they would face them together.
As Knight Four stood with his friends, he couldn't help but reflect on his true mission. The Order of the White Rose had sent him to infiltrate the Mystic Knights, to learn their secrets and, if possible, to turn some of them to the White Rose’s cause. Seeing Marcus and Todd now, he felt a pang of guilt. They trusted him completely, and yet he was hiding his true allegiance.
He resolved to find a way to show them the virtues of the Order of the White Rose. He believed that, deep down, Marcus and Todd shared many of the same values. If he could just open their eyes to the good that the White Rose did, perhaps they could all work together to bring about real change.
For now, he would continue his mission, gathering information and building trust. But one day, he hoped, they would all stand together as heroes.
As the night deepened, Knight Four joined his friends in a toast to their future adventures, silently vowing to find a way to reconcile his duty to the Order of the White Rose with his loyalty to his friends.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Setting: Secret Location of the Memory Tree
The secret location of the memory tree is a tranquil and secluded spot. The tree itself emanates a calming aura, its ancient branches whispering in the gentle breeze. The Mystic Knights have gathered around the tree, ready to discuss their plans with military precision.
Marcus: "Permission to speak freely. I want us to speak authentically about the memory tree and what we will do with regard to it today, in the near future, and in the distant future. Remember, our current mission isn’t over until we’ve rescued Ictinus. It’s a matter of both honor and professionalism. Three, start us off."
Knight Three: "From a practical standpoint, the tree is a treasure trove of knowledge. Meditating with it has already given me insights we wouldn’t have found elsewhere. It is impossible to fully describe. Interacting with it is a lot like what I imagine Jonas, the main character of "The GIver" by Lois Lowry experienced in the story. In the story, Jonus received memories from the Giver. In our case, I felt like Jonas, and the memory tree was the Giver.
You will understand after you have spent time mediating with the tree as I have.
In the near future, we should look into ways to protect it.
Long-term, I believe we should set up a network of trusted allies to help safeguard it.
Regarding Ictinus, the tree’s knowledge might give us the edge we need to rescue him smartly."
Knight Four: "I agree with Three. The tree’s crucial, but so is keeping it a secret. If the Splugorth or the Federation of Magic find out about it they might try to take it from us or destroy it, if they can’t have it. Even if we gave away cuttings of it to plant for themselves they might want to destroy all others so they will be the only ones with the library of memories. We need to secure its location and perhaps set up some defenses. Near future, we should focus on extracting as much useful information as possible that can help us in our mission. Long-term, I think we should consider creating a hidden sanctuary for the tree, protected by both physical and magical means. And about Ictinus, it’s about keeping our word, saving a teammate, and being certain about our relations with Clan Aerihman.
Knight One (Marcus): "Excellent input. Now, let’s talk about the mission to rescue Ictinus. For me, it’s a matter of honor and reputation. I gave my word to ensure his return. We need to plan this meticulously, leveraging every bit of knowledge and resources we have."
Knight Two: "Never leave a man behind. Formulate a rescue strategy using all available resources, including the tree’s knowledge. Then execute with precision."
Knight Three: "I agree, but we need to be smart about it. I value my life and health, and I want to ensure we have a high probability of success. We should gather as much intel as possible. If we can’t find a safe way to do it, we need to rethink our approach. Maybe there’s another way to free Ictinus that doesn’t involve a direct confrontation."
Knight Four: "Ictinus’ rescue is crucial. Let’s focus on gathering intel. Near future, we can use the knowledge from the tree to refine our plans. Long-term, we should think about setting up a network of informants in Hades to help us navigate and plan more effectively."
Knight One: "Agreed. We’ll gather intel and a network. Now, regarding the memory tree—today, we secure its location and mediate for more insights. Near future, we will develop defenses and a plan to use its knowledge. Long-term, we establish a network to protect it. Any objections?"
Knight Two: *Shakes his head*
Knight Three: "Agreed."
Knight Four: "I’m on board."
Knight One/Marcus: "For safety and security I don’t want us all in meditation with the tree at the same time. At least, for now. For security, I want some doubles of us covering for us in Lazlo just in case anyone tries to follow us or uncover our big secret here. Also, I don’t like being too in our heads or out of them. We are Mystic Knights. Men of action and readiness. I fear a surprise attack or possession or something.”
Marcus: "Three, I’d like you to brief the team on your experiences with meditating with the tree and what you’ve learned so far. I know everyone’s perception and point of view might be different, but your insights could be valuable for all of us."
Knight Three: [Nodding thoughtfully] "When I meditate with the tree, I feel a deep connection to the countless lives it has touched over the centuries."
Knight Two: "What kind of insights have you gained?"
Knight Three: "For starters, the tree has shown me memories of past civilizations, their rise and fall, and the lessons they’ve learned. It’s like watching a tapestry of history unfold before my eyes. One thing that stands out is how the tree emphasizes the importance of balance and harmony. It’s not just about physical strength or magical prowess, but about understanding and connecting with the world around us.
"When I connect with the tree, it’s as if I’m receiving memories directly from it. The stronger my desire to learn something and the more specific I am about what I want to learn, the quicker I can find it, if the memories are there at all. It’s like sifting through a vast library of experiences, each memory vivid and alive."
Knight One, "So, you’re saying the tree can show you memories as if you were living them yourself?"
Knight Three "Exactly. A memory experienced this way is as vivid to the receiver as it was to the one who participated in the event remembered. It’s incredibly immersive. Except it skips over all the trivial parts like sleep. For example, when I wanted to understand something of the Biomancy, the tree showed me memories of the greatest biomancer teacher the civilization had, performing their arts with such clarity that I felt like I was right there with them. I lived it but in the outside world it seemed like it took one one-hundredth the time."
Knight One, "So 800 hours was really only 8 hours?"
Knight Three, "Impossible to say. I only know that it felt like I had lived the days in the apprentices memories. As they made the connections in their mind so too were the connetions made in mine."
Knight Two: "How does it help us?"
Knight Three: “Experience it for yourself and you will understand things in a way I could never explain.”
Knight One/Marcus: "What about what the tree’s wants?
Knight Three: "It wants its species to continue. Also, part of its nature thrives on memory sharing, which are like sunshine to it. It needs to give and receive them and wants to ensure that it can continue to grow and receive and share its memories. It’s also shown me how to grow a new tree from it. It wanted me to learn how to receive from it, harvest a part of it, plant it there (pointing to where he planted it). Near enough so that the tree feels nearby. I feel the trees desire that it be grown in more than one place so that a part of it would survive if it were found and wiped out here."
“As it is, this one connected with me to cast a spell through me. It can’t cast spells itself. It needs a caster to feel its needs and make them so. As it is now, the spell cast, makes it immune to diseases, insects, and ordinary fire. This spell only works on living trees, but it’s a testament to the bond I’ve formed with the tree. It feels we will protect it."
Knight One, "That’s incredible. So, in the short term, we need to protect the tree and learn from it. What about the long term?"
Knight Three, "In the long term, we need to consider creating a safe sanctuary for the tree, possibly with allies who can help protect it. Atlanteans. Psi-druids. Native American Nature Shaman."
Knight Four, "I agree."
Knight Two, "The mission?"
Knight One, "Indeed. We are more than a little excited. If we go memory diving we don't know how long we could be out. Let’s stay focused on our mission and ensure that we honor our commitments, both to the tree and to Ictinus.
"For now let us take turn experiencing the memory tree. Once we have been on that ride. Each of us will know what he have here. I will focus on my desire to rescue Ictinus and ask what memories there are that can help us with that goal."
The secret location of the memory tree is a tranquil and secluded spot. The tree itself emanates a calming aura, its ancient branches whispering in the gentle breeze. The Mystic Knights have gathered around the tree, ready to discuss their plans with military precision.
Marcus: "Permission to speak freely. I want us to speak authentically about the memory tree and what we will do with regard to it today, in the near future, and in the distant future. Remember, our current mission isn’t over until we’ve rescued Ictinus. It’s a matter of both honor and professionalism. Three, start us off."
Knight Three: "From a practical standpoint, the tree is a treasure trove of knowledge. Meditating with it has already given me insights we wouldn’t have found elsewhere. It is impossible to fully describe. Interacting with it is a lot like what I imagine Jonas, the main character of "The GIver" by Lois Lowry experienced in the story. In the story, Jonus received memories from the Giver. In our case, I felt like Jonas, and the memory tree was the Giver.
You will understand after you have spent time mediating with the tree as I have.
In the near future, we should look into ways to protect it.
Long-term, I believe we should set up a network of trusted allies to help safeguard it.
Regarding Ictinus, the tree’s knowledge might give us the edge we need to rescue him smartly."
Knight Four: "I agree with Three. The tree’s crucial, but so is keeping it a secret. If the Splugorth or the Federation of Magic find out about it they might try to take it from us or destroy it, if they can’t have it. Even if we gave away cuttings of it to plant for themselves they might want to destroy all others so they will be the only ones with the library of memories. We need to secure its location and perhaps set up some defenses. Near future, we should focus on extracting as much useful information as possible that can help us in our mission. Long-term, I think we should consider creating a hidden sanctuary for the tree, protected by both physical and magical means. And about Ictinus, it’s about keeping our word, saving a teammate, and being certain about our relations with Clan Aerihman.
Knight One (Marcus): "Excellent input. Now, let’s talk about the mission to rescue Ictinus. For me, it’s a matter of honor and reputation. I gave my word to ensure his return. We need to plan this meticulously, leveraging every bit of knowledge and resources we have."
Knight Two: "Never leave a man behind. Formulate a rescue strategy using all available resources, including the tree’s knowledge. Then execute with precision."
Knight Three: "I agree, but we need to be smart about it. I value my life and health, and I want to ensure we have a high probability of success. We should gather as much intel as possible. If we can’t find a safe way to do it, we need to rethink our approach. Maybe there’s another way to free Ictinus that doesn’t involve a direct confrontation."
Knight Four: "Ictinus’ rescue is crucial. Let’s focus on gathering intel. Near future, we can use the knowledge from the tree to refine our plans. Long-term, we should think about setting up a network of informants in Hades to help us navigate and plan more effectively."
Knight One: "Agreed. We’ll gather intel and a network. Now, regarding the memory tree—today, we secure its location and mediate for more insights. Near future, we will develop defenses and a plan to use its knowledge. Long-term, we establish a network to protect it. Any objections?"
Knight Two: *Shakes his head*
Knight Three: "Agreed."
Knight Four: "I’m on board."
Knight One/Marcus: "For safety and security I don’t want us all in meditation with the tree at the same time. At least, for now. For security, I want some doubles of us covering for us in Lazlo just in case anyone tries to follow us or uncover our big secret here. Also, I don’t like being too in our heads or out of them. We are Mystic Knights. Men of action and readiness. I fear a surprise attack or possession or something.”
Marcus: "Three, I’d like you to brief the team on your experiences with meditating with the tree and what you’ve learned so far. I know everyone’s perception and point of view might be different, but your insights could be valuable for all of us."
Knight Three: [Nodding thoughtfully] "When I meditate with the tree, I feel a deep connection to the countless lives it has touched over the centuries."
Knight Two: "What kind of insights have you gained?"
Knight Three: "For starters, the tree has shown me memories of past civilizations, their rise and fall, and the lessons they’ve learned. It’s like watching a tapestry of history unfold before my eyes. One thing that stands out is how the tree emphasizes the importance of balance and harmony. It’s not just about physical strength or magical prowess, but about understanding and connecting with the world around us.
"When I connect with the tree, it’s as if I’m receiving memories directly from it. The stronger my desire to learn something and the more specific I am about what I want to learn, the quicker I can find it, if the memories are there at all. It’s like sifting through a vast library of experiences, each memory vivid and alive."
Knight One, "So, you’re saying the tree can show you memories as if you were living them yourself?"
Knight Three "Exactly. A memory experienced this way is as vivid to the receiver as it was to the one who participated in the event remembered. It’s incredibly immersive. Except it skips over all the trivial parts like sleep. For example, when I wanted to understand something of the Biomancy, the tree showed me memories of the greatest biomancer teacher the civilization had, performing their arts with such clarity that I felt like I was right there with them. I lived it but in the outside world it seemed like it took one one-hundredth the time."
Knight One, "So 800 hours was really only 8 hours?"
Knight Three, "Impossible to say. I only know that it felt like I had lived the days in the apprentices memories. As they made the connections in their mind so too were the connetions made in mine."
Knight Two: "How does it help us?"
Knight Three: “Experience it for yourself and you will understand things in a way I could never explain.”
Knight One/Marcus: "What about what the tree’s wants?
Knight Three: "It wants its species to continue. Also, part of its nature thrives on memory sharing, which are like sunshine to it. It needs to give and receive them and wants to ensure that it can continue to grow and receive and share its memories. It’s also shown me how to grow a new tree from it. It wanted me to learn how to receive from it, harvest a part of it, plant it there (pointing to where he planted it). Near enough so that the tree feels nearby. I feel the trees desire that it be grown in more than one place so that a part of it would survive if it were found and wiped out here."
“As it is, this one connected with me to cast a spell through me. It can’t cast spells itself. It needs a caster to feel its needs and make them so. As it is now, the spell cast, makes it immune to diseases, insects, and ordinary fire. This spell only works on living trees, but it’s a testament to the bond I’ve formed with the tree. It feels we will protect it."
Knight One, "That’s incredible. So, in the short term, we need to protect the tree and learn from it. What about the long term?"
Knight Three, "In the long term, we need to consider creating a safe sanctuary for the tree, possibly with allies who can help protect it. Atlanteans. Psi-druids. Native American Nature Shaman."
Knight Four, "I agree."
Knight Two, "The mission?"
Knight One, "Indeed. We are more than a little excited. If we go memory diving we don't know how long we could be out. Let’s stay focused on our mission and ensure that we honor our commitments, both to the tree and to Ictinus.
"For now let us take turn experiencing the memory tree. Once we have been on that ride. Each of us will know what he have here. I will focus on my desire to rescue Ictinus and ask what memories there are that can help us with that goal."
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Private message via Magic Pigeon
Dear Lord Ieldran Brujo
Leader of the House of Brujo
Founder of the Order of the Mystic Knights
---
Dear Lord Brujo,
Forgive the directness of this Magic Pigeon as I know it is irregular for a Knight of my station to send you a message directly. I hope this message finds you in good health. I only saw you once when you gave a speech at my House of birth. I want you to know I admire your professionalism. Your portrait is in a place of honor in my House.
As I know there is a penalty for sending you a Magic Pigeon without cause or directly to you instead of you secretary, I shall get to my point. With this message comes news of a most extraordinary nature, something I believe will pique your interest given your renowned obsession with magic.
During a recent mission, I came into possession of a cutting from a Lemurian Memory Tree. The Memory Tree from which it came held memories of ancient magical practices, including, I believe, Ocean Magic and Biomancy.
You, better than most, understand the immense value of such a specimen. The memory tree is not merely a repository of knowledge; it is a living testament to the arcane arts of ages past. Its preservation and cultivation could unlock spells long forgotten and enhance your understanding of magic.
Given your passion for magic, I believe that you are the most suitable custodian for this cutting. However, before I entrust it to you, I seek to understand your intentions.
What do you plan to do with the memory tree once it has grown?
How will you ensure its preservation?
Furthermore, I must inquire about its value to you.
The acquisition of this cutting was fraught with peril, and it is a rare and precious gift. What are you willing to offer in exchange for this remarkable artifact?
Your response will guide my decision, and I hope to find that our interests align. It is my intention to see that the Memory Tree that grows from this cutting, thrives and its wisdom harnessed for the benefit of our Order.
I look forward to your reply and to the possibility of collaborating on this magical endeavor.
Very Respectfully,
Sir Marcus
------
Reply
------
Dear Sir Marcus,
Your message reached me with the gravitas that only news of such magnitude could carry. It is with great excitement and deep appreciation that I reply, for the potential of a memory tree cutting is a matter of utmost significance.
Your acquisition of the memory tree cutting is nothing short of remarkable. As you rightly noted, the knowledge contained within such a tree are of incalculable value. The cultivation of this tree could indeed unlock ancient secrets, provide for my understanding of forgotten magics.
To address your inquiries, my intentions for the memory tree are both scholarly and strategic. I envision cultivating the tree within a protected sanctum where it can flourish and where its knowledge can be accessed by those with the wisdom and discipline to use it responsibly. My foremost objective is to preserve the tree and study its memories.
As for the tree's value to me, rest assured that I recognize its worth both in terms of its intrinsic magical properties and the historical knowledge it represents. In exchange for this cutting, I am prepared to offer a substantial reward befitting its rarity and potential. This includes:
1. Monetary Compensation: A sum of five million credits, which I hope will reflect the value of the cutting and the peril you faced in acquiring it.
2. Arcane Artifacts: A selection of rare magical artifacts from my personal collection, each with unique properties that could aid you in your endeavors.
3. Political Support: The full weight of my political connections and influence, should you require it for future missions or in times of need.
4. Knowledge Sharing: Access to the memory tree as proof of my promise to protect it.
5. Training and Mentorship: Personalized training sessions with me, focusing on advanced magical techniques, combat strategies, and leadership skills, to ensure that you and your team continue to excel in your missions.
I understand the importance of honor and professionalism in our Order, and I assure you that my intentions are aligned with these principles. The memory tree will be treated with the utmost respect, and its knowledge will be used to benefit our Order and the greater magical community.
I am eager to hear your thoughts and to discuss this matter further. Your bravery and dedication to the pursuit of knowledge are commendable, and I look forward to our continued collaboration.
With respect and anticipation,
Lord Ieldran Brujo
Leader of the House of Brujo
Founder of the Order of Mystic Knights
Dear Lord Ieldran Brujo
Leader of the House of Brujo
Founder of the Order of the Mystic Knights
---
Dear Lord Brujo,
Forgive the directness of this Magic Pigeon as I know it is irregular for a Knight of my station to send you a message directly. I hope this message finds you in good health. I only saw you once when you gave a speech at my House of birth. I want you to know I admire your professionalism. Your portrait is in a place of honor in my House.
As I know there is a penalty for sending you a Magic Pigeon without cause or directly to you instead of you secretary, I shall get to my point. With this message comes news of a most extraordinary nature, something I believe will pique your interest given your renowned obsession with magic.
During a recent mission, I came into possession of a cutting from a Lemurian Memory Tree. The Memory Tree from which it came held memories of ancient magical practices, including, I believe, Ocean Magic and Biomancy.
You, better than most, understand the immense value of such a specimen. The memory tree is not merely a repository of knowledge; it is a living testament to the arcane arts of ages past. Its preservation and cultivation could unlock spells long forgotten and enhance your understanding of magic.
Given your passion for magic, I believe that you are the most suitable custodian for this cutting. However, before I entrust it to you, I seek to understand your intentions.
What do you plan to do with the memory tree once it has grown?
How will you ensure its preservation?
Furthermore, I must inquire about its value to you.
The acquisition of this cutting was fraught with peril, and it is a rare and precious gift. What are you willing to offer in exchange for this remarkable artifact?
Your response will guide my decision, and I hope to find that our interests align. It is my intention to see that the Memory Tree that grows from this cutting, thrives and its wisdom harnessed for the benefit of our Order.
I look forward to your reply and to the possibility of collaborating on this magical endeavor.
Very Respectfully,
Sir Marcus
------
Reply
------
Dear Sir Marcus,
Your message reached me with the gravitas that only news of such magnitude could carry. It is with great excitement and deep appreciation that I reply, for the potential of a memory tree cutting is a matter of utmost significance.
Your acquisition of the memory tree cutting is nothing short of remarkable. As you rightly noted, the knowledge contained within such a tree are of incalculable value. The cultivation of this tree could indeed unlock ancient secrets, provide for my understanding of forgotten magics.
To address your inquiries, my intentions for the memory tree are both scholarly and strategic. I envision cultivating the tree within a protected sanctum where it can flourish and where its knowledge can be accessed by those with the wisdom and discipline to use it responsibly. My foremost objective is to preserve the tree and study its memories.
As for the tree's value to me, rest assured that I recognize its worth both in terms of its intrinsic magical properties and the historical knowledge it represents. In exchange for this cutting, I am prepared to offer a substantial reward befitting its rarity and potential. This includes:
1. Monetary Compensation: A sum of five million credits, which I hope will reflect the value of the cutting and the peril you faced in acquiring it.
2. Arcane Artifacts: A selection of rare magical artifacts from my personal collection, each with unique properties that could aid you in your endeavors.
3. Political Support: The full weight of my political connections and influence, should you require it for future missions or in times of need.
4. Knowledge Sharing: Access to the memory tree as proof of my promise to protect it.
5. Training and Mentorship: Personalized training sessions with me, focusing on advanced magical techniques, combat strategies, and leadership skills, to ensure that you and your team continue to excel in your missions.
I understand the importance of honor and professionalism in our Order, and I assure you that my intentions are aligned with these principles. The memory tree will be treated with the utmost respect, and its knowledge will be used to benefit our Order and the greater magical community.
I am eager to hear your thoughts and to discuss this matter further. Your bravery and dedication to the pursuit of knowledge are commendable, and I look forward to our continued collaboration.
With respect and anticipation,
Lord Ieldran Brujo
Leader of the House of Brujo
Founder of the Order of Mystic Knights
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The site of the Memory Tree.
Knight One slowly opened his eyes, the vivid images from his meditation with the Memory Tree still lingering in his mind. The air around him felt charged with a palpable energy, as if the tree’s ancient wisdom had left an indelible mark on him. He rose from his seated position beneath the Memory Tree's sprawling branches, its leaves rustling softly in the breeze. The rest of his team, Todd and Sion, were nearby, waiting expectantly.
He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. He knew he had to share this discovery with them, but he also needed to weigh the gravity of the situation carefully. He gestured for the team to join him, and they approached with curiosity etched on their faces.
"Permission to speak freely," Marcus began, addressing the team in the manner of a professional military debriefing. "I have made a profound discovery during my meditation with the Memory Tree."
The team exchanged glances but remained silent, their attention fully on Marcus/Knight One.
"The Memory Tree has shared with me the TRUE name of the Ruler of Shek'Ra," Marcus continued. "According to the tree, there is an obscure lore that says that for Hades demons, a mortal who speaks a demon's true name aloud can command them."
Knight Three's eyes widened. "The True name of the Ruler of Shek'Ra? That's... incredible. But also extremely dangerous."
Knight One (Marcus) nodded. "Indeed. The power of the True Name only works if spoken aloud, which means we need to be extremely cautious about how we use this information. We can't afford to let any demon find out that we possess this knowledge. If they do, they will hunt us down relentlessly to take it from us and kill us or just kill us. It would seem that Demons are offended by the idea of a lesser being, especially a mortal human, commanding them, any of them."
Knight Two, always to the point, asked, "The plan?
Knight One laid out the plan. "We will blackmail the Ruler of Shek'Ra with the promise to tell other demons his True Name. The Jinn ruler knows that anyone of his fellow demons will delight in commanding him. While unlike mortals, demons don't die of old age. He'd be one of their slave's for ETERNITY.
Of course, the memories show that even when the True Name is spoken and the demon must do as commanded they can always try to conspire and seek a way to interpret the command or fulfill it in the worst way possible for us. So if we spoke his True Name aloud, he'd obey us but some of the other demons around him could figure out he was being made to do our commands. We would have to micro-manage him and give him and exhaustive number of commands about what he could and could not do and the way he had to do it. As soon as any mortal servant or demons saw or heard one of us telling a demon what to do and they did it our cover would be blown. I imagine most would find it strange for the ruler of Shek'Ra to keep the company of mortals strangers and no one else all day and all night. They would kill our demon king, then us or us then him. They won't obey a demon they know is controlled by a mortal.
Knight One continued, "To prove to the ruler that we know his TRUE name, without saying it aloud, we'll write it down on paper in front of him so he can read it. Then we'll burn the paper. We'll make it clear that if anything happens to us, his True Name will be revealed to the first demon who our back up, Viden and such, will give it if we don't check in with him. If he attacks us we say his name. We can always say his name as a last resort.
Knight Four interjected, "But we need to ensure that whatever we make him do doesn't make him appear weak or insane. If he's perceived as either, he will be overthrown, and we don't have any leverage over the next demon who sits on the throne."
Knight One agreed. "Exactly. Our goal is to secure the release of Ictinus, Lady Black, and the rest of the Atlanteans. We need to frame the release in a way that benefits or at least doesn't harm the Ruler's reputation."
Knight Four leaned forward, his mind already working on the logistics. "Why not go for the GOLD while we are at it?"
Knight One, "The demon king handing us mere mortals a mountain of GOLD for nothing. How does that look? Greed will destroy us; this time."
Knight Two, "The mission comes first."
Knight Four, "So, we need to find a plausible reason for the ruler to release his prisoners. Maybe we can convince him that it's part of a larger strategy that benefits him or the city."
Knight Three nodded thoughtfully. "We could suggest that releasing them would curry favor with a powerful ally. The key is to make it seem like a strategic move rather than a concession."
Knight One looked at his team with pride. "We need to be meticulous in our approach. The moment we reveal that we know his True Name, we put ourselves at immense risk. There is no demon who would not kill us to get the name from us. Then just kill us. But if we play this right, we can achieve our goal and rescue our comrades."
They all fell silent for a moment, the weight of the task ahead of them settling in.
"Let's prepare," Marcus said, his voice firm. "We need to execute this flawlessly. For Ictinus, Lady Black, and the Atlanteans."
The team dispersed to make their preparations, each member focused and determined. They knew the danger they faced, but they also knew the power they held. As long as they were careful and strategic, they could turn the tables in their favor.
The Encounter
Monthes later, the Mystic Knights arranged a meeting with the Ruler of Shek'Ra via their connection with the merchant trader “Corag” under the guise of negotiating a trade deal. The Ruler, a towering figure of a Jinn with a menacing presence, greeted them with suspicion as they knelt before him.
Knight One/Marcus spoke, his demeanor calm and confident. "We have a proposition for you, one that I believe will be of great interest."
The Ruler's eyes narrowed. "Speak quickly, mortal. My patience is limited."
Knight One (Marcus) carefully unfolded a piece of paper, holding it up for the Ruler to see. "On this paper is a key to priceless treasure. You will recognize it when you see it.”
He handed the paper to the Ruler, who snatched it and scanned the contents. The moment he saw his True Name written there, his face paled.
The Jinn’s expression shifted to one of shock and then fury.
The paper spontaneously burst into flame.
Marcus remained unflinching.
The Ruler's eyes blazed with anger, but he remained silent, understanding the gravity of the situation as he looked around the room.
He dismissed his entourage, guards, and servants.
After the Jinn’s people were gone Marcus seized the moment. "We demand the release of Ictinus, Lady Black, and ALL the Atlanteans in your city.”
The Jinn’s face was a whirlwind of fire.
Knight One, “I understand that, for the sake of appearance, you must make it seem like a strategic move, beneficial to your rule. Otherwise, your rule might come to an end by a challenge from a rival who thinks you have gone weak or insane. We don’t have the True Name of your usurper, whomever that might be. So we have a vested interest in keeping you on the throne as long as you can help us."
The Jinn, his mind racing, saw no way out. He nodded slowly. "Very well. I will arrange their release. But if you betray me..."
Marcus assured, "We just want our people back."
With a reluctant nod, the Ruler spoke, “Ictinus. I need him to stay until his work is done. He will be the last to be released. I have already let some of his peole go as a payment for his labor (he said with disgust). It will appear more ‘normal’ when the slaves are released one at a time.”
Knight One, “We will be escorted to ictinus and share the plan with him but not the ‘you know what.’ I suspect the ears of your rivals and servants will be listening. So I will explain you said you were going to keep a promise as long as the work continues and finishes. He is smart enough that he will understand what is not spoken. One of your servants will escort us to where the Atlanteans are. We will stay with them until all the Atlanteans are gone and the Stone Master ictinus is finished. The job done will look like a win, for you. If you control the narrative, with some spin, you can say it was just good business and you were keeping your word. Your city is the only dimensional market place in Hades. As for our presence here, some of us will have to go on a treasure hunt for you or something.”
Opening the small chest they brought with them.
“Of course, there’s also the customary gift, to show your servants you are respected.”
They pull out a gold statuette of the Jinn’s likeness with ruby eyes and a good copy of his clothes.
“Have to keep up appearances,” said Knight One.
The Mystic Knights had achieved their goal, but they knew the danger was far from over. They had played their hand and won this round, but the game was still in play.
Knight One slowly opened his eyes, the vivid images from his meditation with the Memory Tree still lingering in his mind. The air around him felt charged with a palpable energy, as if the tree’s ancient wisdom had left an indelible mark on him. He rose from his seated position beneath the Memory Tree's sprawling branches, its leaves rustling softly in the breeze. The rest of his team, Todd and Sion, were nearby, waiting expectantly.
He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. He knew he had to share this discovery with them, but he also needed to weigh the gravity of the situation carefully. He gestured for the team to join him, and they approached with curiosity etched on their faces.
"Permission to speak freely," Marcus began, addressing the team in the manner of a professional military debriefing. "I have made a profound discovery during my meditation with the Memory Tree."
The team exchanged glances but remained silent, their attention fully on Marcus/Knight One.
"The Memory Tree has shared with me the TRUE name of the Ruler of Shek'Ra," Marcus continued. "According to the tree, there is an obscure lore that says that for Hades demons, a mortal who speaks a demon's true name aloud can command them."
Knight Three's eyes widened. "The True name of the Ruler of Shek'Ra? That's... incredible. But also extremely dangerous."
Knight One (Marcus) nodded. "Indeed. The power of the True Name only works if spoken aloud, which means we need to be extremely cautious about how we use this information. We can't afford to let any demon find out that we possess this knowledge. If they do, they will hunt us down relentlessly to take it from us and kill us or just kill us. It would seem that Demons are offended by the idea of a lesser being, especially a mortal human, commanding them, any of them."
Knight Two, always to the point, asked, "The plan?
Knight One laid out the plan. "We will blackmail the Ruler of Shek'Ra with the promise to tell other demons his True Name. The Jinn ruler knows that anyone of his fellow demons will delight in commanding him. While unlike mortals, demons don't die of old age. He'd be one of their slave's for ETERNITY.
Of course, the memories show that even when the True Name is spoken and the demon must do as commanded they can always try to conspire and seek a way to interpret the command or fulfill it in the worst way possible for us. So if we spoke his True Name aloud, he'd obey us but some of the other demons around him could figure out he was being made to do our commands. We would have to micro-manage him and give him and exhaustive number of commands about what he could and could not do and the way he had to do it. As soon as any mortal servant or demons saw or heard one of us telling a demon what to do and they did it our cover would be blown. I imagine most would find it strange for the ruler of Shek'Ra to keep the company of mortals strangers and no one else all day and all night. They would kill our demon king, then us or us then him. They won't obey a demon they know is controlled by a mortal.
Knight One continued, "To prove to the ruler that we know his TRUE name, without saying it aloud, we'll write it down on paper in front of him so he can read it. Then we'll burn the paper. We'll make it clear that if anything happens to us, his True Name will be revealed to the first demon who our back up, Viden and such, will give it if we don't check in with him. If he attacks us we say his name. We can always say his name as a last resort.
Knight Four interjected, "But we need to ensure that whatever we make him do doesn't make him appear weak or insane. If he's perceived as either, he will be overthrown, and we don't have any leverage over the next demon who sits on the throne."
Knight One agreed. "Exactly. Our goal is to secure the release of Ictinus, Lady Black, and the rest of the Atlanteans. We need to frame the release in a way that benefits or at least doesn't harm the Ruler's reputation."
Knight Four leaned forward, his mind already working on the logistics. "Why not go for the GOLD while we are at it?"
Knight One, "The demon king handing us mere mortals a mountain of GOLD for nothing. How does that look? Greed will destroy us; this time."
Knight Two, "The mission comes first."
Knight Four, "So, we need to find a plausible reason for the ruler to release his prisoners. Maybe we can convince him that it's part of a larger strategy that benefits him or the city."
Knight Three nodded thoughtfully. "We could suggest that releasing them would curry favor with a powerful ally. The key is to make it seem like a strategic move rather than a concession."
Knight One looked at his team with pride. "We need to be meticulous in our approach. The moment we reveal that we know his True Name, we put ourselves at immense risk. There is no demon who would not kill us to get the name from us. Then just kill us. But if we play this right, we can achieve our goal and rescue our comrades."
They all fell silent for a moment, the weight of the task ahead of them settling in.
"Let's prepare," Marcus said, his voice firm. "We need to execute this flawlessly. For Ictinus, Lady Black, and the Atlanteans."
The team dispersed to make their preparations, each member focused and determined. They knew the danger they faced, but they also knew the power they held. As long as they were careful and strategic, they could turn the tables in their favor.
The Encounter
Monthes later, the Mystic Knights arranged a meeting with the Ruler of Shek'Ra via their connection with the merchant trader “Corag” under the guise of negotiating a trade deal. The Ruler, a towering figure of a Jinn with a menacing presence, greeted them with suspicion as they knelt before him.
Knight One/Marcus spoke, his demeanor calm and confident. "We have a proposition for you, one that I believe will be of great interest."
The Ruler's eyes narrowed. "Speak quickly, mortal. My patience is limited."
Knight One (Marcus) carefully unfolded a piece of paper, holding it up for the Ruler to see. "On this paper is a key to priceless treasure. You will recognize it when you see it.”
He handed the paper to the Ruler, who snatched it and scanned the contents. The moment he saw his True Name written there, his face paled.
The Jinn’s expression shifted to one of shock and then fury.
The paper spontaneously burst into flame.
Marcus remained unflinching.
The Ruler's eyes blazed with anger, but he remained silent, understanding the gravity of the situation as he looked around the room.
He dismissed his entourage, guards, and servants.
After the Jinn’s people were gone Marcus seized the moment. "We demand the release of Ictinus, Lady Black, and ALL the Atlanteans in your city.”
The Jinn’s face was a whirlwind of fire.
Knight One, “I understand that, for the sake of appearance, you must make it seem like a strategic move, beneficial to your rule. Otherwise, your rule might come to an end by a challenge from a rival who thinks you have gone weak or insane. We don’t have the True Name of your usurper, whomever that might be. So we have a vested interest in keeping you on the throne as long as you can help us."
The Jinn, his mind racing, saw no way out. He nodded slowly. "Very well. I will arrange their release. But if you betray me..."
Marcus assured, "We just want our people back."
With a reluctant nod, the Ruler spoke, “Ictinus. I need him to stay until his work is done. He will be the last to be released. I have already let some of his peole go as a payment for his labor (he said with disgust). It will appear more ‘normal’ when the slaves are released one at a time.”
Knight One, “We will be escorted to ictinus and share the plan with him but not the ‘you know what.’ I suspect the ears of your rivals and servants will be listening. So I will explain you said you were going to keep a promise as long as the work continues and finishes. He is smart enough that he will understand what is not spoken. One of your servants will escort us to where the Atlanteans are. We will stay with them until all the Atlanteans are gone and the Stone Master ictinus is finished. The job done will look like a win, for you. If you control the narrative, with some spin, you can say it was just good business and you were keeping your word. Your city is the only dimensional market place in Hades. As for our presence here, some of us will have to go on a treasure hunt for you or something.”
Opening the small chest they brought with them.
“Of course, there’s also the customary gift, to show your servants you are respected.”
They pull out a gold statuette of the Jinn’s likeness with ruby eyes and a good copy of his clothes.
“Have to keep up appearances,” said Knight One.
The Mystic Knights had achieved their goal, but they knew the danger was far from over. They had played their hand and won this round, but the game was still in play.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location: Outside of the Stone Ziggurat in Shk'Ra
The Mystic Knight Mercenaries were flanked by mortal servants and demon guards as they made their way toward the massive Stone Ziggurat that dominated the city’s skyline. The air was thick with tension, but the Knights maintained their composure, knowing that their mission required both finesse and strength.
As they approached the entrance of the Ziggurat, the Knights couldn’t help but marvel at the structure's imposing presence. The Ziggurat, though ancient, had been meticulously renewed and imbued with powerful magic that made its interior far more spacious than its exterior dimensions suggested. This magical effect created an eerie sensation, as if stepping into another world entirely.
The stone doors of the Ziggurat opened with a low rumble, revealing a vast interior lit by glowing crystals embedded in the walls. The space inside was immense, filled with intricate carvings and towering columns that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. The air was cool and carried a faint hum of magical energy, a constant reminder of the Ziggurat's otherworldly nature.
The demon guards, their eyes flickering with a dangerous intelligence, led the Knights deeper into the Ziggurat. The servants, silent and efficient, followed closely behind, ready to attend to any needs that might arise. The group moved through a series of hallways and chambers, each more elaborate and awe-inspiring than the last.
Finally, they arrived at a large chamber, its ceiling adorned with a shimmering mosaic that depicted scenes of ancient Atlantean history. At the center of the room stood Ictinus, the Atlantean Stone Master. His presence was commanding, yet his demeanor was calm and focused. He turned as the Knights entered, his eyes lighting up with recognition.
“Χαῖρε,” Marcus greeted in the True Atlantean language, his voice steady and respectful.
Ictinus nodded in acknowledgment. “Χαῖρε, φίλοι μου,” he replied, his tone equally formal.
The Knights exchanged quick, meaningful glances before Marcus continued. “We’ve come to commend you on your excellent work. Your efforts have not gone unnoticed.”
Ictinus raised an eyebrow, sensing the veiled message. “Thank you. It has been a challenging endeavor, but one that I am honored to undertake.”
Marcus leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “You will be the last to leave once your work here is complete. We have another task for you, one that has been arranged with the ruler of Shek'Ra. Rest assured, everything is in order.”
Ictinus’s expression remained neutral, but a spark of understanding flickered in his eyes. “I see. Then I shall ensure that my work here is concluded efficiently.”
Knight Four stepped forward, his demeanor serious but respectful. “We will return to the residence where the other Atlanteans are staying after we finish here. Tonight, we’ll discuss the details further. It’s important that we coordinate our efforts.”
Ictinus nodded again. “Understood. I will meet you tonight to discuss what comes next.”
With their message delivered, the Mystic Knights exchanged farewells with Ictinus, their words carrying the weight of their shared history and the perilous future ahead. They turn and make their way back through the labyrinthine corridors of the Ziggurat, their thoughts already on the challenges that lay ahead.
As they exited the Ziggurat, the demon guards and mortal servants continued to escort them, but the Knights felt a renewed sense of purpose. They had come to Shek'Ra to fulfill a promise, and now, with the knowledge of the Ruler’s True Name and the coordination with Ictinus, they were one step closer to achieving their goal.
That evening, the Knights reconvened at the Atlantean residence. The other Atlanteans greeted them warmly, their relief palpable at the sight of Knight One. When last he was here he teleported away a mother and several of their children.
They quickly read the auras of those present to verify that they are Atlantean and not demons in disguise.
Later that night, they prepared to share their plan with Ictinus and the others.
The four Mystic Knights stood at the center of the room, their eyes scanning the faces of the gathered Atlanteans. The air was thick with anticipation and a hint of fear, but the Knights remained calm and composed, their presence a beacon of hope in the oppressive atmosphere of the fictional dimension of Hades.
Using their psionic powers, the Knights reached out with their minds, carefully verifying that each individual present was not possessed or a demon in disguise. The Atlanteans, sensing the subtle mental probing, remained still, their trust in the Knights evident in their calm demeanor. Satisfied that everyone was who they appeared to be, Marcus stepped forward to address the group.
“Friends,” he began, his voice steady and reassuring, “we bring you good news. Our transport out of this dimension to a world friendly to Atlanteans will soon take place. You will be leaving in ones and twos, in a way that ensures your safety and anonymity.”
The Atlanteans exchanged hopeful glances, the weight of their captivity momentarily lifted by Marcus’s words.
“We cannot discuss the details of the arrangement,” Marcus continued, “but rest assured, the plan is in motion, and each of you will be safely transported. With us, we have brought not only hope but also medical care to aid you in your journey.”
Karl stepped forward, his hands glowing with a soft, magical light. “Allow me to help with your dehydration,” he said, his voice gentle. “The spell I will cast is called ‘Re-Hydration.’ It will restore your fluid levels and reverse any damage caused by dehydration.”
One by one, the Atlanteans stepped forward, and Knight Four placed his hands on their shoulders, channeling the magic through his fingertips. The Atlanteans felt an immediate sense of relief as their bodies absorbed the rehydrating magic, their strength and vitality returning.
Knight Three moved among the group, examining and tending to minor injuries with his own healing spells. The room was filled with a palpable sense of renewal, the Atlanteans’ spirits lifted by the Knights’ care and attention.
Marcus watched the scene with a sense of satisfaction, knowing that their efforts were making a tangible difference. He turned to his fellow knights, nodding approvingly as they worked. “You’re doing good work,” he said quietly. “We need to ensure they are all in the best possible condition for the journey ahead.”
Knight Two glanced up, a determined look in his eyes.
Knight Three, his hands glowing with healing magic, added, “They need to know they’re not alone. That there are people, of the Atlantean Clan Aurelous, who care about their well-being and return.”
Knight Four finished the last of the rehydration spells and stepped back, wiping the sweat from his brow. “They’re all set,” he said, his voice tired but satisfied. “We’ve done what we can for now.”
Marcus nodded, his expression resolute. “Good. Let’s keep them informed and reassured.”
The Knights gathered the Atlanteans around, offering words of encouragement in their language and outlining the steps they would take to ensure their safe passage. The Atlanteans listened intently, their eyes filled with a mixture of hope.
As the meeting drew to a close, Marcus addressed the group one final time. “Remember, we are with you every step of the way. Trust in the plan, trust in each other, and we will see you safely to a new world where you can rebuild your lives.”
With that, the Knights pulled pre-prepared Atlantean dishes from their chest and shared a meal with them. They stayed up telling the Atlanteans stories about their people in Lazlo.
Checking his electronic equipment, Knight Three telepathically reports to the team that the secret listening device he planted on the gold statuette had only hear inconsequential things. What ever the Jinn Ruler is planing he is keeping it from the other demons. So far the orders have been to have his guards escort us every time we go anywhere. They are told not to listen to us as we are both mages and liars but serve a powerful Demonic Master or Alien Intelligence. In a strange way they are not suppose to allow harm to come to us but at the same time be ready to kill us as soon as the order is given. Also, beware of curses and wards as we may have them on paper or something and hand them one on parchment.
Note: technically Knights One and Four could teleport back with a few Atlanteans now but not all of them and knights Two and Three. So that figurative card is being saved to use later; if necessary.
The Mystic Knight Mercenaries were flanked by mortal servants and demon guards as they made their way toward the massive Stone Ziggurat that dominated the city’s skyline. The air was thick with tension, but the Knights maintained their composure, knowing that their mission required both finesse and strength.
As they approached the entrance of the Ziggurat, the Knights couldn’t help but marvel at the structure's imposing presence. The Ziggurat, though ancient, had been meticulously renewed and imbued with powerful magic that made its interior far more spacious than its exterior dimensions suggested. This magical effect created an eerie sensation, as if stepping into another world entirely.
The stone doors of the Ziggurat opened with a low rumble, revealing a vast interior lit by glowing crystals embedded in the walls. The space inside was immense, filled with intricate carvings and towering columns that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. The air was cool and carried a faint hum of magical energy, a constant reminder of the Ziggurat's otherworldly nature.
The demon guards, their eyes flickering with a dangerous intelligence, led the Knights deeper into the Ziggurat. The servants, silent and efficient, followed closely behind, ready to attend to any needs that might arise. The group moved through a series of hallways and chambers, each more elaborate and awe-inspiring than the last.
Finally, they arrived at a large chamber, its ceiling adorned with a shimmering mosaic that depicted scenes of ancient Atlantean history. At the center of the room stood Ictinus, the Atlantean Stone Master. His presence was commanding, yet his demeanor was calm and focused. He turned as the Knights entered, his eyes lighting up with recognition.
“Χαῖρε,” Marcus greeted in the True Atlantean language, his voice steady and respectful.
Ictinus nodded in acknowledgment. “Χαῖρε, φίλοι μου,” he replied, his tone equally formal.
The Knights exchanged quick, meaningful glances before Marcus continued. “We’ve come to commend you on your excellent work. Your efforts have not gone unnoticed.”
Ictinus raised an eyebrow, sensing the veiled message. “Thank you. It has been a challenging endeavor, but one that I am honored to undertake.”
Marcus leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “You will be the last to leave once your work here is complete. We have another task for you, one that has been arranged with the ruler of Shek'Ra. Rest assured, everything is in order.”
Ictinus’s expression remained neutral, but a spark of understanding flickered in his eyes. “I see. Then I shall ensure that my work here is concluded efficiently.”
Knight Four stepped forward, his demeanor serious but respectful. “We will return to the residence where the other Atlanteans are staying after we finish here. Tonight, we’ll discuss the details further. It’s important that we coordinate our efforts.”
Ictinus nodded again. “Understood. I will meet you tonight to discuss what comes next.”
With their message delivered, the Mystic Knights exchanged farewells with Ictinus, their words carrying the weight of their shared history and the perilous future ahead. They turn and make their way back through the labyrinthine corridors of the Ziggurat, their thoughts already on the challenges that lay ahead.
As they exited the Ziggurat, the demon guards and mortal servants continued to escort them, but the Knights felt a renewed sense of purpose. They had come to Shek'Ra to fulfill a promise, and now, with the knowledge of the Ruler’s True Name and the coordination with Ictinus, they were one step closer to achieving their goal.
That evening, the Knights reconvened at the Atlantean residence. The other Atlanteans greeted them warmly, their relief palpable at the sight of Knight One. When last he was here he teleported away a mother and several of their children.
They quickly read the auras of those present to verify that they are Atlantean and not demons in disguise.
Later that night, they prepared to share their plan with Ictinus and the others.
The four Mystic Knights stood at the center of the room, their eyes scanning the faces of the gathered Atlanteans. The air was thick with anticipation and a hint of fear, but the Knights remained calm and composed, their presence a beacon of hope in the oppressive atmosphere of the fictional dimension of Hades.
Using their psionic powers, the Knights reached out with their minds, carefully verifying that each individual present was not possessed or a demon in disguise. The Atlanteans, sensing the subtle mental probing, remained still, their trust in the Knights evident in their calm demeanor. Satisfied that everyone was who they appeared to be, Marcus stepped forward to address the group.
“Friends,” he began, his voice steady and reassuring, “we bring you good news. Our transport out of this dimension to a world friendly to Atlanteans will soon take place. You will be leaving in ones and twos, in a way that ensures your safety and anonymity.”
The Atlanteans exchanged hopeful glances, the weight of their captivity momentarily lifted by Marcus’s words.
“We cannot discuss the details of the arrangement,” Marcus continued, “but rest assured, the plan is in motion, and each of you will be safely transported. With us, we have brought not only hope but also medical care to aid you in your journey.”
Karl stepped forward, his hands glowing with a soft, magical light. “Allow me to help with your dehydration,” he said, his voice gentle. “The spell I will cast is called ‘Re-Hydration.’ It will restore your fluid levels and reverse any damage caused by dehydration.”
One by one, the Atlanteans stepped forward, and Knight Four placed his hands on their shoulders, channeling the magic through his fingertips. The Atlanteans felt an immediate sense of relief as their bodies absorbed the rehydrating magic, their strength and vitality returning.
Knight Three moved among the group, examining and tending to minor injuries with his own healing spells. The room was filled with a palpable sense of renewal, the Atlanteans’ spirits lifted by the Knights’ care and attention.
Marcus watched the scene with a sense of satisfaction, knowing that their efforts were making a tangible difference. He turned to his fellow knights, nodding approvingly as they worked. “You’re doing good work,” he said quietly. “We need to ensure they are all in the best possible condition for the journey ahead.”
Knight Two glanced up, a determined look in his eyes.
Knight Three, his hands glowing with healing magic, added, “They need to know they’re not alone. That there are people, of the Atlantean Clan Aurelous, who care about their well-being and return.”
Knight Four finished the last of the rehydration spells and stepped back, wiping the sweat from his brow. “They’re all set,” he said, his voice tired but satisfied. “We’ve done what we can for now.”
Marcus nodded, his expression resolute. “Good. Let’s keep them informed and reassured.”
The Knights gathered the Atlanteans around, offering words of encouragement in their language and outlining the steps they would take to ensure their safe passage. The Atlanteans listened intently, their eyes filled with a mixture of hope.
As the meeting drew to a close, Marcus addressed the group one final time. “Remember, we are with you every step of the way. Trust in the plan, trust in each other, and we will see you safely to a new world where you can rebuild your lives.”
With that, the Knights pulled pre-prepared Atlantean dishes from their chest and shared a meal with them. They stayed up telling the Atlanteans stories about their people in Lazlo.
Checking his electronic equipment, Knight Three telepathically reports to the team that the secret listening device he planted on the gold statuette had only hear inconsequential things. What ever the Jinn Ruler is planing he is keeping it from the other demons. So far the orders have been to have his guards escort us every time we go anywhere. They are told not to listen to us as we are both mages and liars but serve a powerful Demonic Master or Alien Intelligence. In a strange way they are not suppose to allow harm to come to us but at the same time be ready to kill us as soon as the order is given. Also, beware of curses and wards as we may have them on paper or something and hand them one on parchment.
Note: technically Knights One and Four could teleport back with a few Atlanteans now but not all of them and knights Two and Three. So that figurative card is being saved to use later; if necessary.
Last edited by darthauthor on Sun May 19, 2024 10:54 am, edited 1 time in total.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The next day, the Mystic Knights wait for the Jinn ruler and the appointment time they have with him. It is a bit of a wait but appearance must be kept up.
When their five minutes come, they bow and gift the ruler with a new set of clothes and jewelry. They are of the fashion the ruler fire Jinn is known to enjoy or at least wear. No magic curses involved, just secretly hidden listening devices to spy on the Jinn.
After the usual pleasantries they ask the ruler for a tour of his great stone Ziggurat and to see it work whenever the next time some mortals pass through it’s Rift. Arrangements are made for another appointment 5 minute or less appointment for the rest of the week.
As the days passed two Atlanteans a day left through the Rift to Rifs Earth.
Each day the Mystic Knights would meet with the Ruler at his leisure, while he listened to 4 minutes of praising from them and receives a gift of new clothes and jewelry with secret listening devices hidden within them.
The bowing was getting a little easier but old at the same time. Still, when in Rome or in this case Hades.
The Jinn was playing his part and transporting the Atlanteans to Rifts Earth.
As the days passed he looked less stressed when he saw them.
The knights supposed it was the fact that they could invoke his name and did not.
The Jinn had the time to think things through and try to get an angle on them.
It was clear that he was a politician and had an appreication for the game.
He hated them. He hated what they were doing to him. But, he respected they way that they were doing it. One feels twice as bad when you are taken down by an idiot as opposed to a master. Any idiot would have just read the Jinn's name out loud and that would have been the end of it. He'd be dead and they'd soon follow. Instead, they had blackmailed him with it and the Jinn respected that.
To allay suspicions of the Jinn royal court, the adventurers asked for one of the ruler's many seals so that they may leave and return from the Ruler’s great city. That and an escort for their protection. To the Thorn Forest they took of the Thorn wood trees by way of Biomancy and returned.The journey was uneventful thanks to their demon escort. They adventurers took them to satisfy their Jinn ruler that they were not up to something. With the cuttings from the Thorn Wood Trees they should be able to grow them.
A lot of it was also a test. They wanted to see if their Biomancy spell could weave the material of the Thorn Wood tree into fire proof clothing and such.
It worked.
It opened up a whole no idea of a product that can be traded. The way they understood that the biomancy spell worked required the harvesting of the Thorn Wood tree’s excess material while it is alive. If they are just given deadwood from a chopped down Thorn wood tree it would not work. For the spell to work it must come from a living tree. While the material itself could be woven into fireproof and heat resistant cloaks, clothes, and ropes and such.
The expedition served for both camouflage and curiosity for their coming to the Hades city of Shek’Ra.
Returning from their successful experiment with lots of raw material, the Mystic Knights reported their discoveries to the ruler’s people. Along with it a desire to trade in the Thorn wood material and transportation by the ruler’s dimensional stone ziggurat. They would have to pay a toll to use his “bridge” of sorts.
Keeping up appearances the knights also networked with other merchant traders who were visiting to buy and sell things.
They hear many stories of the commodities that Hades had to offer.
Slaves are just the beginning. Thorn Wood is also a big trade good. The dimension is also a big exporter of SULFUR. Some visitors are archaeologist and come looking for artifacts and history in the Desert of Taut.
It seems an aweful lot of trading goes on between the merchants who come here instead of just exclusively with things bought from Hades or sold to its residents. Something to do with trade zone status and the low to no taxes and percentages.
The Jinn ruler is smart. He'd rather have 1% of something than 100% of nothing. His business has also improved. The dimension Stone ziggurat no longer need slave sacrifices to power it. The thing looked a lot better, like a house that had been remodeled with new windows, a fresh coat of paint inside and out, a new roof and landscaping.
One of the merchants was even raving about a new chamber in it that was designed for alien atomspheres native to a few of the merchants.
The Jinn also makes a tiddy profit from the games and entertainment he orchestrates.
The Mystic Knights go through the motions of presenting their wares of Thorn Wood fireproof and heat resistent clothing. Run way model slaves wear it and strut back and forth with it. They actually get beings who want samples to take back to their home dimension.
Pressed the adventurers agree to sell.
The Jinn's people record the sale and ensure both parties live up to their end of the agreement and the Jinn/Shek'Ra gets it's 1% from both ends. Taxes.
The adventurers also note that to many of these merchants they come from worlds that are like Earth's ancient Rome and Greece once were; empires who normalized slavery. Dimensional travelers they know no association with the Hades or demons as being "Evil" as they define it.
To many them, 'Evil' is poverty, stupidity, and vulnerability/weakness.
To them, in business and nature it is the natural order of things for the strong to dominate.
What they do is nature and just as natural as a pack of predators in the wild only picking off one of the weakest prey animals ever week or two. Culling the herb and 'right-sizing' it with their philosophical view of their domain.
Good is wealthly, smarts, power and the will to use it.
What is Evil to them?
Destroying yourself and your competent servants trying to save every ingrate who a best abandons you in your time of need and at worst betrays you because they profit from it and sometimes just because they can.
When their five minutes come, they bow and gift the ruler with a new set of clothes and jewelry. They are of the fashion the ruler fire Jinn is known to enjoy or at least wear. No magic curses involved, just secretly hidden listening devices to spy on the Jinn.
After the usual pleasantries they ask the ruler for a tour of his great stone Ziggurat and to see it work whenever the next time some mortals pass through it’s Rift. Arrangements are made for another appointment 5 minute or less appointment for the rest of the week.
As the days passed two Atlanteans a day left through the Rift to Rifs Earth.
Each day the Mystic Knights would meet with the Ruler at his leisure, while he listened to 4 minutes of praising from them and receives a gift of new clothes and jewelry with secret listening devices hidden within them.
The bowing was getting a little easier but old at the same time. Still, when in Rome or in this case Hades.
The Jinn was playing his part and transporting the Atlanteans to Rifts Earth.
As the days passed he looked less stressed when he saw them.
The knights supposed it was the fact that they could invoke his name and did not.
The Jinn had the time to think things through and try to get an angle on them.
It was clear that he was a politician and had an appreication for the game.
He hated them. He hated what they were doing to him. But, he respected they way that they were doing it. One feels twice as bad when you are taken down by an idiot as opposed to a master. Any idiot would have just read the Jinn's name out loud and that would have been the end of it. He'd be dead and they'd soon follow. Instead, they had blackmailed him with it and the Jinn respected that.
To allay suspicions of the Jinn royal court, the adventurers asked for one of the ruler's many seals so that they may leave and return from the Ruler’s great city. That and an escort for their protection. To the Thorn Forest they took of the Thorn wood trees by way of Biomancy and returned.The journey was uneventful thanks to their demon escort. They adventurers took them to satisfy their Jinn ruler that they were not up to something. With the cuttings from the Thorn Wood Trees they should be able to grow them.
A lot of it was also a test. They wanted to see if their Biomancy spell could weave the material of the Thorn Wood tree into fire proof clothing and such.
It worked.
It opened up a whole no idea of a product that can be traded. The way they understood that the biomancy spell worked required the harvesting of the Thorn Wood tree’s excess material while it is alive. If they are just given deadwood from a chopped down Thorn wood tree it would not work. For the spell to work it must come from a living tree. While the material itself could be woven into fireproof and heat resistant cloaks, clothes, and ropes and such.
The expedition served for both camouflage and curiosity for their coming to the Hades city of Shek’Ra.
Returning from their successful experiment with lots of raw material, the Mystic Knights reported their discoveries to the ruler’s people. Along with it a desire to trade in the Thorn wood material and transportation by the ruler’s dimensional stone ziggurat. They would have to pay a toll to use his “bridge” of sorts.
Keeping up appearances the knights also networked with other merchant traders who were visiting to buy and sell things.
They hear many stories of the commodities that Hades had to offer.
Slaves are just the beginning. Thorn Wood is also a big trade good. The dimension is also a big exporter of SULFUR. Some visitors are archaeologist and come looking for artifacts and history in the Desert of Taut.
It seems an aweful lot of trading goes on between the merchants who come here instead of just exclusively with things bought from Hades or sold to its residents. Something to do with trade zone status and the low to no taxes and percentages.
The Jinn ruler is smart. He'd rather have 1% of something than 100% of nothing. His business has also improved. The dimension Stone ziggurat no longer need slave sacrifices to power it. The thing looked a lot better, like a house that had been remodeled with new windows, a fresh coat of paint inside and out, a new roof and landscaping.
One of the merchants was even raving about a new chamber in it that was designed for alien atomspheres native to a few of the merchants.
The Jinn also makes a tiddy profit from the games and entertainment he orchestrates.
The Mystic Knights go through the motions of presenting their wares of Thorn Wood fireproof and heat resistent clothing. Run way model slaves wear it and strut back and forth with it. They actually get beings who want samples to take back to their home dimension.
Pressed the adventurers agree to sell.
The Jinn's people record the sale and ensure both parties live up to their end of the agreement and the Jinn/Shek'Ra gets it's 1% from both ends. Taxes.
The adventurers also note that to many of these merchants they come from worlds that are like Earth's ancient Rome and Greece once were; empires who normalized slavery. Dimensional travelers they know no association with the Hades or demons as being "Evil" as they define it.
To many them, 'Evil' is poverty, stupidity, and vulnerability/weakness.
To them, in business and nature it is the natural order of things for the strong to dominate.
What they do is nature and just as natural as a pack of predators in the wild only picking off one of the weakest prey animals ever week or two. Culling the herb and 'right-sizing' it with their philosophical view of their domain.
Good is wealthly, smarts, power and the will to use it.
What is Evil to them?
Destroying yourself and your competent servants trying to save every ingrate who a best abandons you in your time of need and at worst betrays you because they profit from it and sometimes just because they can.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
“The 4 Aces”
The swinging doors of the saloon creaked open as the Mystic Knights strolled in, dressed in their western attire. It was the theme of the bar, Earth’s Wild West, and a dress code requirement.
And it worked, the saloon was bustling with activity.
It is a popular tourist destination.
The bar was a sprawling, spacious venue with a high ceiling and an enormous floor. There was a dance floor where couples twirled to the music of a live band, a bar lined with various liquors and ice, and a scattering of tables where patrons played cards and chatted over drinks. A grand mirror behind the bar reflected the lively scene, capturing the essence of the bar's Wild West charm. The second floor was reserved for more private encounters, where saloon girls, attractive as Hollywood stars, entertained patrons.
As the Knights walked in, they garnered a few curious glances but mostly blended into the lively atmosphere. They made their way to the bar, where Marcus signaled for the bartender. "Whiskey for me," Marcus said, his voice steady and calm. "And bring us some food, whatever's good tonight."
The bartender nodded and set about preparing their order. Almost immediately, a pair of stunning saloon girls sidled up to the Knights. One of them, with a sly smile, leaned close to Marcus. "Buy a girl a drink?" she purred.
Marcus chuckled, "Why not? Drinks for the ladies," he called to the bartender, who nodded in acknowledgment.
Knight Three, felt like something different, noticed a poker game in progress at a nearby table. "Mind if I join?" he asked, tipping his hat to the players.
"Sure, if you’ve got the coin," one of the players replied, gesturing for him to take a seat.
Meanwhile, Knight Four found himself being whisked away by two of the saloon girls. "How about a bath and some fun?" one of them suggested with a playful wink.
"Lead the way," he said with a grin, following them up the staircase.
Knight Two, on the other hand, climbed the stairs on his own. He found a vantage point that overlooked the entire bar, observing the scene with the keen eyes of a sniper, minus the rifle.
Marcus, now with a drink in hand, found himself on the dance floor with one of the saloon girls. They moved to the rhythm of the band, her laughter mingling with the lively tune. It was the kind of moment you remember as good times.
However, his good fortune caught the eye of some jealous patrons.
"Hey, cowboy," one of them called out, stepping forward with a swagger. "You think you're better than us?"
Marcus turned to face the man, his expression calm but his eyes sharp. "Just enjoying a dance. No need for trouble."
"Trouble's what you’re gonna get," the man sneered, stepping closer with his friends backing him up.
At the card table, Three’s keen eye caught the subtle but telltale signs of cheating. The improbable hands his opponents were laying down were too good to be true. "Seems like I'm playing with a bunch of cheats," he said coolly, his hand hovering near his knife.
"How dare you!" one of the men shouted, standing up suddenly. "You owe us an apology, or we’ll make you pay!"
In an instant, the tension erupted into chaos. The jealous patrons lunged at Marcus, fists swinging. Three's card game opponents flipped the table, cards and coins scattering across the floor. Wooden chairs splintered as they were swung and shattered in the brawl.
The band played on, their music a surreal backdrop to the wild melee.
Marcus ducked a wild punch and countered with a swift jab, sending his attacker sprawling. He caught a glimpse of Todd (Knight Two), who had leaped from the balcony, landing in the midst of the fight with a practiced roll. He engaged two opponents at once, his moves precise and efficient.
Knight Three dodged a chair swung at his head and delivered a powerful kick to his attacker's midsection. He grabbed another chair and used it to fend off two more assailants, his reflexes honed by years of training.
Knight 4, fresh from his bath, burst back into the saloon, dripping wet but ready for action. He picked up a chair and waded into the fray, using it as both shield and weapon. His strength sent opponents flying, but he was careful not to inflict fatal injuries.
The fight raged on, with tables overturned and patrons ducking for cover. The Knights fought with a disciplined fury, their movements a blend of martial arts and raw strength. Despite the odds, they held their ground.
Eventually, the brawl began to wind down when their opponents lay groaning on the floor, nursing their wounds. The saloon was a mess, but no one had been killed. The band, simply indifferent, played the final notes of their song.
Marcus, breathing hard but unharmed, looked around at the wreckage. "Well, that was fun," he said, a wry smile on his face.
"Just another night in Shek'Ra," Todd replied, dusting off his clothes.
Knight 3 straightened his hat and looked at the card players who were now nursing bruises. "Next time, cheat better," he warned, his eyes cold.
Knight 4, still dripping but grinning, joined his friends. "Guess it's time to find a new bar."
The Knights walked out of the saloon, leaving behind a scene of chaos. They knew their presence had made an impression, and in the wild demon run city of Shek'Ra, that was exactly what they needed to blow off some steam.
The swinging doors of the saloon creaked open as the Mystic Knights strolled in, dressed in their western attire. It was the theme of the bar, Earth’s Wild West, and a dress code requirement.
And it worked, the saloon was bustling with activity.
It is a popular tourist destination.
The bar was a sprawling, spacious venue with a high ceiling and an enormous floor. There was a dance floor where couples twirled to the music of a live band, a bar lined with various liquors and ice, and a scattering of tables where patrons played cards and chatted over drinks. A grand mirror behind the bar reflected the lively scene, capturing the essence of the bar's Wild West charm. The second floor was reserved for more private encounters, where saloon girls, attractive as Hollywood stars, entertained patrons.
As the Knights walked in, they garnered a few curious glances but mostly blended into the lively atmosphere. They made their way to the bar, where Marcus signaled for the bartender. "Whiskey for me," Marcus said, his voice steady and calm. "And bring us some food, whatever's good tonight."
The bartender nodded and set about preparing their order. Almost immediately, a pair of stunning saloon girls sidled up to the Knights. One of them, with a sly smile, leaned close to Marcus. "Buy a girl a drink?" she purred.
Marcus chuckled, "Why not? Drinks for the ladies," he called to the bartender, who nodded in acknowledgment.
Knight Three, felt like something different, noticed a poker game in progress at a nearby table. "Mind if I join?" he asked, tipping his hat to the players.
"Sure, if you’ve got the coin," one of the players replied, gesturing for him to take a seat.
Meanwhile, Knight Four found himself being whisked away by two of the saloon girls. "How about a bath and some fun?" one of them suggested with a playful wink.
"Lead the way," he said with a grin, following them up the staircase.
Knight Two, on the other hand, climbed the stairs on his own. He found a vantage point that overlooked the entire bar, observing the scene with the keen eyes of a sniper, minus the rifle.
Marcus, now with a drink in hand, found himself on the dance floor with one of the saloon girls. They moved to the rhythm of the band, her laughter mingling with the lively tune. It was the kind of moment you remember as good times.
However, his good fortune caught the eye of some jealous patrons.
"Hey, cowboy," one of them called out, stepping forward with a swagger. "You think you're better than us?"
Marcus turned to face the man, his expression calm but his eyes sharp. "Just enjoying a dance. No need for trouble."
"Trouble's what you’re gonna get," the man sneered, stepping closer with his friends backing him up.
At the card table, Three’s keen eye caught the subtle but telltale signs of cheating. The improbable hands his opponents were laying down were too good to be true. "Seems like I'm playing with a bunch of cheats," he said coolly, his hand hovering near his knife.
"How dare you!" one of the men shouted, standing up suddenly. "You owe us an apology, or we’ll make you pay!"
In an instant, the tension erupted into chaos. The jealous patrons lunged at Marcus, fists swinging. Three's card game opponents flipped the table, cards and coins scattering across the floor. Wooden chairs splintered as they were swung and shattered in the brawl.
The band played on, their music a surreal backdrop to the wild melee.
Marcus ducked a wild punch and countered with a swift jab, sending his attacker sprawling. He caught a glimpse of Todd (Knight Two), who had leaped from the balcony, landing in the midst of the fight with a practiced roll. He engaged two opponents at once, his moves precise and efficient.
Knight Three dodged a chair swung at his head and delivered a powerful kick to his attacker's midsection. He grabbed another chair and used it to fend off two more assailants, his reflexes honed by years of training.
Knight 4, fresh from his bath, burst back into the saloon, dripping wet but ready for action. He picked up a chair and waded into the fray, using it as both shield and weapon. His strength sent opponents flying, but he was careful not to inflict fatal injuries.
The fight raged on, with tables overturned and patrons ducking for cover. The Knights fought with a disciplined fury, their movements a blend of martial arts and raw strength. Despite the odds, they held their ground.
Eventually, the brawl began to wind down when their opponents lay groaning on the floor, nursing their wounds. The saloon was a mess, but no one had been killed. The band, simply indifferent, played the final notes of their song.
Marcus, breathing hard but unharmed, looked around at the wreckage. "Well, that was fun," he said, a wry smile on his face.
"Just another night in Shek'Ra," Todd replied, dusting off his clothes.
Knight 3 straightened his hat and looked at the card players who were now nursing bruises. "Next time, cheat better," he warned, his eyes cold.
Knight 4, still dripping but grinning, joined his friends. "Guess it's time to find a new bar."
The Knights walked out of the saloon, leaving behind a scene of chaos. They knew their presence had made an impression, and in the wild demon run city of Shek'Ra, that was exactly what they needed to blow off some steam.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The Marketplace of Shek'Ra
The bustling marketplace of Shek'Ra was a kaleidoscope of colors, sounds, and scents. Stalls overflowed with exotic goods from every corner of the dimension of Hades, attracting buyers and traders from far and wide.
The Mystic Knights strolled through the maze of vendors, their eyes scanning the myriad of items on display.
Their attention was caught by a stall showcasing an array of dazzling glass items. The vendor, a stout demon with dark, leathery skin and glowing red eyes, greeted them with a toothy grin. "Welcome, travelers! Behold the finest glassware in all of Shek'Ra, crafted from the ash and sand of the Desert of Taut."
The Knights leaned in to examine the items more closely. The glass pieces ranged from delicate figurines to intricately blown vases, each one capturing the essence of the desert. Some pieces shimmered with an otherworldly iridescence, reflecting the harsh beauty of their origin.
"Look at this," Marcus said, picking up a translucent bowl with swirls of amber and gold. "The craftsmanship is incredible."
"It's the lightning strikes," the vendor explained proudly. "When the sand and ash are struck by lightning, they fuse into these beautiful patterns. Each piece is unique, a testament to the power of nature and magic combined."
Knight Three’s attention was drawn to a collection of geode rocks. He picked up a particularly striking one, its exterior rough and unassuming, but when cracked open, it revealed the most intensely purple amethyst crystals he had ever seen, alongside jet-black calcite.
"These geodes are extraordinary," he remarked, holding the rock up to his light. "I've never seen amethyst this deep in color."
The vendor nodded enthusiastically. "Ah, yes. These geodes come from deep within the desert. The amethyst crystals are formed under immense pressure and heat, giving them their rich hue. The black calcite is equally rare, a true collector's item. You are a lucky man to have bought such a geode now that you have broken it open."
Knight Four, ever the pragmatic one, asked, "How much for this piece?" He gestured to a small, intricately carved figurine that seemed to capture the spirit of a sandstorm frozen in time.
The vendor named a price, and Knight 4 nodded thoughtfully. "I'll take it," he said, handing over the necessary coins.
Knight 3 followed suit and paid for the geode he broke.
As they continued to browse, Todd picked up a small glass vial filled with a swirling, smoky substance. "What's this?" he asked, curiosity piqued.
The vendor's eyes gleamed. "Ah, that is a special item. It's a vial of coal essence, conjured by the magic of our land. It's used for various rituals and spells, particularly those involving fire and transformation."
Marcus glanced at his companions, then back at the vendor. "We'll take a few of those as well," he said, always thinking ahead to how useful such items could be in their missions.
The Knights paid for their purchases and moved on, their bags now filled with the unique treasures of Shek'Ra. As they walked, they couldn't help but marvel at the ingenuity and creativity of the artisans in the city.
"It's amazing how they can turn something as harsh and desolate as the Desert of Taut into such beautiful and valuable items," Sion mused.
"Resourcefulness at its finest," Marcus agreed. "It's a good reminder that even in the most challenging environments, there's always potential for something extraordinary."
They continued their exploration of the marketplace, the vibrant energy of Shek'Ra invigorating their spirits. Each step brought new discoveries, and the Knights knew that their time in this city, despite its dangers, would leave them with unforgettable experiences and invaluable knowledge.
As they made their way through the crowded streets, the Knights shared their thoughts and plans for the future. They discussed their next moves, the challenges they would face, and the ever-present goal of fulfilling their mission and returning to their world.
For now, though, they enjoyed the rare moments of peace and camaraderie, savoring the sights, sounds, and treasures of Shek'Ra. The marketplace buzzed with life, a testament to the resilience and creativity of those who called this harsh dimension home.
The Marketplace of Shek'Ra
The bustling marketplace of Shek'Ra was a kaleidoscope of colors, sounds, and scents. Stalls overflowed with exotic goods from every corner of the dimension of Hades, attracting buyers and traders from far and wide.
The Mystic Knights strolled through the maze of vendors, their eyes scanning the myriad of items on display.
Their attention was caught by a stall showcasing an array of dazzling glass items. The vendor, a stout demon with dark, leathery skin and glowing red eyes, greeted them with a toothy grin. "Welcome, travelers! Behold the finest glassware in all of Shek'Ra, crafted from the ash and sand of the Desert of Taut."
The Knights leaned in to examine the items more closely. The glass pieces ranged from delicate figurines to intricately blown vases, each one capturing the essence of the desert. Some pieces shimmered with an otherworldly iridescence, reflecting the harsh beauty of their origin.
"Look at this," Marcus said, picking up a translucent bowl with swirls of amber and gold. "The craftsmanship is incredible."
"It's the lightning strikes," the vendor explained proudly. "When the sand and ash are struck by lightning, they fuse into these beautiful patterns. Each piece is unique, a testament to the power of nature and magic combined."
Knight Three’s attention was drawn to a collection of geode rocks. He picked up a particularly striking one, its exterior rough and unassuming, but when cracked open, it revealed the most intensely purple amethyst crystals he had ever seen, alongside jet-black calcite.
"These geodes are extraordinary," he remarked, holding the rock up to his light. "I've never seen amethyst this deep in color."
The vendor nodded enthusiastically. "Ah, yes. These geodes come from deep within the desert. The amethyst crystals are formed under immense pressure and heat, giving them their rich hue. The black calcite is equally rare, a true collector's item. You are a lucky man to have bought such a geode now that you have broken it open."
Knight Four, ever the pragmatic one, asked, "How much for this piece?" He gestured to a small, intricately carved figurine that seemed to capture the spirit of a sandstorm frozen in time.
The vendor named a price, and Knight 4 nodded thoughtfully. "I'll take it," he said, handing over the necessary coins.
Knight 3 followed suit and paid for the geode he broke.
As they continued to browse, Todd picked up a small glass vial filled with a swirling, smoky substance. "What's this?" he asked, curiosity piqued.
The vendor's eyes gleamed. "Ah, that is a special item. It's a vial of coal essence, conjured by the magic of our land. It's used for various rituals and spells, particularly those involving fire and transformation."
Marcus glanced at his companions, then back at the vendor. "We'll take a few of those as well," he said, always thinking ahead to how useful such items could be in their missions.
The Knights paid for their purchases and moved on, their bags now filled with the unique treasures of Shek'Ra. As they walked, they couldn't help but marvel at the ingenuity and creativity of the artisans in the city.
"It's amazing how they can turn something as harsh and desolate as the Desert of Taut into such beautiful and valuable items," Sion mused.
"Resourcefulness at its finest," Marcus agreed. "It's a good reminder that even in the most challenging environments, there's always potential for something extraordinary."
They continued their exploration of the marketplace, the vibrant energy of Shek'Ra invigorating their spirits. Each step brought new discoveries, and the Knights knew that their time in this city, despite its dangers, would leave them with unforgettable experiences and invaluable knowledge.
As they made their way through the crowded streets, the Knights shared their thoughts and plans for the future. They discussed their next moves, the challenges they would face, and the ever-present goal of fulfilling their mission and returning to their world.
For now, though, they enjoyed the rare moments of peace and camaraderie, savoring the sights, sounds, and treasures of Shek'Ra. The marketplace buzzed with life, a testament to the resilience and creativity of those who called this harsh dimension home.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The Marketplace
Moving through the marketplace, through the crowded paths, they were suddenly drawn to an unusual sight that seemed both familiar and out of place.
Ahead of them, a raised platform had been erected, reminiscent of an ancient Roman slave auction. A tall, muscular demon with a booming voice stood at the center, extolling the virtues of the slaves lined up behind him. The scene felt surreal, a historical anachronism in this hellish dimension.
"Step right up!
Feast your eyes on the finest specimens from across the Desert of Taut and beyond! Each slave has been meticulously trained and possesses unique abilities that will prove invaluable to any master!"
The Knights exchanged glances, their expressions carefully neutral. They had learned to blend in and act as though they belonged in these settings. As they approached the platform, they noticed a group of slaves stepping forward to demonstrate their talents.
The first, a lean man with intense eyes, raised his hands. With a few muttered words, he caused a nearby pile of loose sand to shift and harden into a solid block of sandstone. The crowd murmured in amazement.
"Impressive," Todd muttered under his breath.
Next he demonstrated a spell that caused sand clinging to a fan motor to fall away instantly, leaving it clean and free of the gritty substance. The crowd's reaction was a mix of awe and interest.
"That could be useful," Knight Three noted, his voice low.
With a wave of her hand, the object—a small statue—rose smoothly to the surface, free of the sand's embrace.
Knight 4 leaned in closer to Marcus. "These spells... I've never seen anything like them."
Marcus nodded, his eyes narrowing as he considered their options. "We have to look like we belong here, so buying a slave might be the best way to blend in. But we need to think about this carefully."
"True," Knight Three replied, "but for the price of one of these slaves, we could probably buy five or ten without magical abilities."
They were surrounded by guards and other potential buyers, making it clear that any trouble could attract unwanted attention. The Knights continued to watch the demonstrations, feigning interest and engaging in quiet debate.
"If we don't buy the slave with the unique spells, someone else will," Knight 4 pointed out. "We could end up regretting not taking the opportunity."
"On the other hand," Knight Three countered, "we have to be smart about our resources. Just because these spells are new to us doesn't mean we should make a hasty decision."
The auctioneer's voice interrupted their thoughts. "And now, for the final demonstration! A spell that can clean water from the sand itself!"
The slave stepped forward, casting the spell with practiced ease. A small fountain of clear water erupted from the sand, drawing gasps from the crowd.
Karl's eyes widened. "That's... incredible."
Marcus made a decision. "We can't afford to let these abilities fall into the wrong hands. We'll buy the slave. It's an investment."
The Knights nodded in agreement, their minds made up. Marcus stepped forward, raising his hand to signal their intent to bid.
As the auctioneer acknowledged them, the Knights prepared themselves for the bidding war that would follow. They knew they had to secure the slave without drawing too much attention, but they also understood the value of the magical abilities they had just witnessed.
The auctioneer's voice echoed through the marketplace. "Do I hear an opening bid of 500?"
Marcus raised his hand confidently. "500."
Another bidder quickly countered. "600!"
The Knights glanced at each other, their resolve firm. They were determined to win this auction, no matter the cost.
"700," Marcus called out, his voice steady.
"800!" came the reply from across the crowd.
The tension mounted as the bids climbed higher and higher. The Knights knew they were playing a dangerous game, but they also understood the importance of their mission.
Finally, after a fierce exchange, the auctioneer's hammer fell. "Sold! To the buyer in the desert attire for 1200!"
The Knights breathed a collective sigh of relief. They had secured the slave with the unique magical abilities, and in doing so, they had taken another step towards their ultimate goal.
As they approached the platform to complete the transaction, Marcus couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. They had navigated the treacherous waters of Shek'Ra's marketplace, blending in seamlessly while acquiring a valuable asset. The path ahead was still fraught with challenges, but for now, they had succeeded.
The Mystic Knights found a secluded spot in the marketplace to talk with their new acquisition. The old man, who appeared frail and tired, sat down with a sigh. They surrounded him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.
Knight Three, ever the analytical one, cast a magic spell to examine the old man’s health. His eyes glowed momentarily as the spell took effect, and he frowned. “He has a disease,” Sion announced, his voice tinged with frustration.
The old man nodded slowly. “It’s true. I’ve been sick for a long time. My masters didn’t know how to cure it or even if there was one.”
Knight Four stepped forward, placing a hand on the man’s shoulder. “Let’s start by making you feel better.” He cast a spell of rehydration, and the old man’s body seemed to respond instantly. His sunken cheeks filled out, and his eyes regained a spark of vitality. The spell repaired all the damage caused by dehydration, and the man looked visibly healthier.
Then he cast another spell that cleansed the man as if he had taken a cool shower with antibacterial soap, leaving him dry and his tunic freshly laundered. The old man sighed with relief, visibly more comfortable.
The old man looked up at Four with gratitude. “Thank you. I feel much better now. But my disease… ”
He nodded. “I’m not done yet.” He cast a spell that negated all toxins in the old man’s body. The man shuddered slightly as the magic took effect, then smiled weakly.
Marcus stepped closer, his expression serious but kind. “We understand that you had no choice in this. You’ve lived in fear for so long. We won’t punish you. You were a slave. A slave has no choice, if he is sold or to whom. I can imagine if you had spoken up about your health, your master would have punished you.”
The old man’s eyes filled with tears. “Thank you. But the one thing I am good for, I don’t know how to explain my magic. It just… came to me. I can cast the spells, but I can’t teach them. I have used my magic to help myself and others in secret. When I was discovered, I was punished harshly. They worked me to the brink, and when I got sick, they decided to sell me before it became obvious to others.”
Todd frowned, “That’s cruel.”
The old man said, “That’s Hades.”
Knight Four smiled reassuringly. “That’s alright. We’ll figure it out together.”
Marcus placed a hand on the old man’s shoulder. “For now, rest.”
The old man’s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude. “Thank you. Master.”
Marcus shook his head. “You don’t need to… “ He looked around him to see who was watching. “Let’s go.”
As they prepared to move, Marcus turned to his comrades. “We need to stay vigilant. There are many eyes on us here. Let’s keep a low profile and get him somewhere out of sight.”
. . .
The slave, a man named Dravon, felt a strange mix of fear and curiosity as the muscle bound men cast their spell on him. His life had been a series of hardships, each more grueling than the last, and he had long learned to expect nothing but pain and disappointment.
As the first spell took hold, he felt a soothing wave of coolness spread through his body, quenching a deep, gnawing thirst he hadn’t even realized he had. His skin, cracked and parched from dehydration, seemed to drink in the moisture, and for the first time in years, he felt truly hydrated. His body responded with a surge of energy, and he marveled at the sensation of his muscles becoming more supple, his joints less stiff.
Then came the spell that cleaned him. It was as though he had stepped under a waterfall, the cool, refreshing cascade washing away the grime, sweat, and despair that had clung to him for so long. He felt a profound sense of relief as the filth was banished from his skin and clothes. His tunic, once stiff and filthy, now felt fresh and clean against his skin. The nagging itch of accumulated dirt and the discomfort of matted hair were replaced by a sense of lightness and comfort.
Their next spell swept through him. A warm, tingling sensation began at his core and radiated outward, purging his body of the bad that had built up over years of neglect and abuse. The fog that had clouded his mind lifted, and he could think more clearly. His senses sharpened, colors seemed more vibrant, sounds clearer, and he could even detect the faint, sweet scent of foods from the nearby market. The constant, dull ache that had plagued him for so long began to fade, replaced by a newfound sense of vitality.
Finally, as the men cast another spell, Dravon felt… It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. The fever that had made him shiver with cold sweats vanished, the fatigue that had turned his limbs to lead dissipated, and the nausea that had twisted his stomach for days melted away. The persistent cough that had rattled his lungs silenced, and a deep, restful peace settled over him.
For the first time in years, Dravon felt truly alive. The pain and weariness that had defined his days was gone.
He looked at the Mage with gratitude, his voice trembling with emotion as he spoke.
"Thank you," he whispered, his eyes moist with unshed tears. "I... I can't remember the last time I felt this way."
The realization that his life was no longer defined by suffering filled him with a cautious hope. He had been given a gift beyond measure, and for the first time, he dared to dream of a generous and kind master.
Moving through the marketplace, through the crowded paths, they were suddenly drawn to an unusual sight that seemed both familiar and out of place.
Ahead of them, a raised platform had been erected, reminiscent of an ancient Roman slave auction. A tall, muscular demon with a booming voice stood at the center, extolling the virtues of the slaves lined up behind him. The scene felt surreal, a historical anachronism in this hellish dimension.
"Step right up!
Feast your eyes on the finest specimens from across the Desert of Taut and beyond! Each slave has been meticulously trained and possesses unique abilities that will prove invaluable to any master!"
The Knights exchanged glances, their expressions carefully neutral. They had learned to blend in and act as though they belonged in these settings. As they approached the platform, they noticed a group of slaves stepping forward to demonstrate their talents.
The first, a lean man with intense eyes, raised his hands. With a few muttered words, he caused a nearby pile of loose sand to shift and harden into a solid block of sandstone. The crowd murmured in amazement.
"Impressive," Todd muttered under his breath.
Next he demonstrated a spell that caused sand clinging to a fan motor to fall away instantly, leaving it clean and free of the gritty substance. The crowd's reaction was a mix of awe and interest.
"That could be useful," Knight Three noted, his voice low.
With a wave of her hand, the object—a small statue—rose smoothly to the surface, free of the sand's embrace.
Knight 4 leaned in closer to Marcus. "These spells... I've never seen anything like them."
Marcus nodded, his eyes narrowing as he considered their options. "We have to look like we belong here, so buying a slave might be the best way to blend in. But we need to think about this carefully."
"True," Knight Three replied, "but for the price of one of these slaves, we could probably buy five or ten without magical abilities."
They were surrounded by guards and other potential buyers, making it clear that any trouble could attract unwanted attention. The Knights continued to watch the demonstrations, feigning interest and engaging in quiet debate.
"If we don't buy the slave with the unique spells, someone else will," Knight 4 pointed out. "We could end up regretting not taking the opportunity."
"On the other hand," Knight Three countered, "we have to be smart about our resources. Just because these spells are new to us doesn't mean we should make a hasty decision."
The auctioneer's voice interrupted their thoughts. "And now, for the final demonstration! A spell that can clean water from the sand itself!"
The slave stepped forward, casting the spell with practiced ease. A small fountain of clear water erupted from the sand, drawing gasps from the crowd.
Karl's eyes widened. "That's... incredible."
Marcus made a decision. "We can't afford to let these abilities fall into the wrong hands. We'll buy the slave. It's an investment."
The Knights nodded in agreement, their minds made up. Marcus stepped forward, raising his hand to signal their intent to bid.
As the auctioneer acknowledged them, the Knights prepared themselves for the bidding war that would follow. They knew they had to secure the slave without drawing too much attention, but they also understood the value of the magical abilities they had just witnessed.
The auctioneer's voice echoed through the marketplace. "Do I hear an opening bid of 500?"
Marcus raised his hand confidently. "500."
Another bidder quickly countered. "600!"
The Knights glanced at each other, their resolve firm. They were determined to win this auction, no matter the cost.
"700," Marcus called out, his voice steady.
"800!" came the reply from across the crowd.
The tension mounted as the bids climbed higher and higher. The Knights knew they were playing a dangerous game, but they also understood the importance of their mission.
Finally, after a fierce exchange, the auctioneer's hammer fell. "Sold! To the buyer in the desert attire for 1200!"
The Knights breathed a collective sigh of relief. They had secured the slave with the unique magical abilities, and in doing so, they had taken another step towards their ultimate goal.
As they approached the platform to complete the transaction, Marcus couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. They had navigated the treacherous waters of Shek'Ra's marketplace, blending in seamlessly while acquiring a valuable asset. The path ahead was still fraught with challenges, but for now, they had succeeded.
The Mystic Knights found a secluded spot in the marketplace to talk with their new acquisition. The old man, who appeared frail and tired, sat down with a sigh. They surrounded him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.
Knight Three, ever the analytical one, cast a magic spell to examine the old man’s health. His eyes glowed momentarily as the spell took effect, and he frowned. “He has a disease,” Sion announced, his voice tinged with frustration.
The old man nodded slowly. “It’s true. I’ve been sick for a long time. My masters didn’t know how to cure it or even if there was one.”
Knight Four stepped forward, placing a hand on the man’s shoulder. “Let’s start by making you feel better.” He cast a spell of rehydration, and the old man’s body seemed to respond instantly. His sunken cheeks filled out, and his eyes regained a spark of vitality. The spell repaired all the damage caused by dehydration, and the man looked visibly healthier.
Then he cast another spell that cleansed the man as if he had taken a cool shower with antibacterial soap, leaving him dry and his tunic freshly laundered. The old man sighed with relief, visibly more comfortable.
The old man looked up at Four with gratitude. “Thank you. I feel much better now. But my disease… ”
He nodded. “I’m not done yet.” He cast a spell that negated all toxins in the old man’s body. The man shuddered slightly as the magic took effect, then smiled weakly.
Marcus stepped closer, his expression serious but kind. “We understand that you had no choice in this. You’ve lived in fear for so long. We won’t punish you. You were a slave. A slave has no choice, if he is sold or to whom. I can imagine if you had spoken up about your health, your master would have punished you.”
The old man’s eyes filled with tears. “Thank you. But the one thing I am good for, I don’t know how to explain my magic. It just… came to me. I can cast the spells, but I can’t teach them. I have used my magic to help myself and others in secret. When I was discovered, I was punished harshly. They worked me to the brink, and when I got sick, they decided to sell me before it became obvious to others.”
Todd frowned, “That’s cruel.”
The old man said, “That’s Hades.”
Knight Four smiled reassuringly. “That’s alright. We’ll figure it out together.”
Marcus placed a hand on the old man’s shoulder. “For now, rest.”
The old man’s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude. “Thank you. Master.”
Marcus shook his head. “You don’t need to… “ He looked around him to see who was watching. “Let’s go.”
As they prepared to move, Marcus turned to his comrades. “We need to stay vigilant. There are many eyes on us here. Let’s keep a low profile and get him somewhere out of sight.”
. . .
The slave, a man named Dravon, felt a strange mix of fear and curiosity as the muscle bound men cast their spell on him. His life had been a series of hardships, each more grueling than the last, and he had long learned to expect nothing but pain and disappointment.
As the first spell took hold, he felt a soothing wave of coolness spread through his body, quenching a deep, gnawing thirst he hadn’t even realized he had. His skin, cracked and parched from dehydration, seemed to drink in the moisture, and for the first time in years, he felt truly hydrated. His body responded with a surge of energy, and he marveled at the sensation of his muscles becoming more supple, his joints less stiff.
Then came the spell that cleaned him. It was as though he had stepped under a waterfall, the cool, refreshing cascade washing away the grime, sweat, and despair that had clung to him for so long. He felt a profound sense of relief as the filth was banished from his skin and clothes. His tunic, once stiff and filthy, now felt fresh and clean against his skin. The nagging itch of accumulated dirt and the discomfort of matted hair were replaced by a sense of lightness and comfort.
Their next spell swept through him. A warm, tingling sensation began at his core and radiated outward, purging his body of the bad that had built up over years of neglect and abuse. The fog that had clouded his mind lifted, and he could think more clearly. His senses sharpened, colors seemed more vibrant, sounds clearer, and he could even detect the faint, sweet scent of foods from the nearby market. The constant, dull ache that had plagued him for so long began to fade, replaced by a newfound sense of vitality.
Finally, as the men cast another spell, Dravon felt… It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. The fever that had made him shiver with cold sweats vanished, the fatigue that had turned his limbs to lead dissipated, and the nausea that had twisted his stomach for days melted away. The persistent cough that had rattled his lungs silenced, and a deep, restful peace settled over him.
For the first time in years, Dravon felt truly alive. The pain and weariness that had defined his days was gone.
He looked at the Mage with gratitude, his voice trembling with emotion as he spoke.
"Thank you," he whispered, his eyes moist with unshed tears. "I... I can't remember the last time I felt this way."
The realization that his life was no longer defined by suffering filled him with a cautious hope. He had been given a gift beyond measure, and for the first time, he dared to dream of a generous and kind master.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The Knights, along with Dravon, trudged through the relentless expanse of the Desert of Taut. The heat waves shimmered on the horizon, and the air was dry and oppressive. Despite the harsh conditions, the group moved with purpose, their eyes scanning the endless dunes for any sign of danger or opportunity.
Dravon, revitalized and filled with newfound energy, led the way. His senses were finely tuned to the desert, and he seemed to possess an innate understanding of its nuances. As they walked, the knights kept a watchful eye on their surroundings, ever vigilant.
Knight Three, always curious and eager to learn, walked beside Dravon. "Dravon, can you really find things buried beneath the sand?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.
Dravon nodded, a confident smile playing on his lips. "It depends on how close we are to it, but yes, I have a sense for such things. The desert speaks to me in ways that are hard to explain."
Knight Two, ever the practical one, looked ahead at the seemingly endless expanse of sand.
Knight One (Marcus), "We’re on our way to the Thorn Forest to harvest Thorn wood, but it wouldn't hurt to test your abilities along the way. See if you can find something valuable or interesting."
As they continued their journey, the Knights decided to test more of Dravon’s abilities. They set up scenarios to see how he could manipulate the sand and protect them from potential threats.
"Show us that sand chameleon trick," Marcus suggested, curiosity evident in his tone.
Dravon nodded and concentrated. Slowly, his body began to blend with the sand around him, becoming nearly invisible. Only the faintest outline of his form remained, making him incredibly difficult to detect.
Todd nodded approvingly. "That could come in handy."
Next, Dravon demonstrated his ability to create a small sandstorm. With a few whispered words and a wave of his hand, the wind picked up, and grains of sand swirled around them in a controlled vortex. It wasn’t powerful enough to cause harm, but it could easily obscure vision and create confusion.
Knight Four grinned. "Imagine the chaos you could cause with that in the right situation."
Dravon’s next demonstration involved creating quicksand. He found a suitable spot and focused his energy. The sand before them began to shift and soften, becoming a treacherous trap that could ensnare any unwary traveler.
"Just make sure we don't fall into it," Knight 3 joked, carefully stepping around the area.
Finally, Dravon caused a blast of sand to shoot in a direction of his choosing. The force was impressive, capable of injuring an opponent if used effectively.
A while later…
As the Mystic Knights marched through the Desert of Taut, Draven suddenly raised a hand. "There's something beneath the sand," Draven said, his eyes narrowing as he focused his magical senses.
Draven began to chant a spell. Moments later, the sand parted, revealing the weathered bow of an ancient pirate ship. The Mystic Knights exchanged astonished glances.
"A pirate ship in the desert?" Marcus mused. "This just keeps getting stranger."
Knight Three whistled appreciatively. "Impressive, Dravon. Your abilities are truly remarkable."
Dravon shrugged modestly. "The desert has many secrets. Sometimes, it’s just a matter of knowing where to look."
"Wait here for us," said Marcus.
The team carefully approached the ship. The vessel was partially buried in the sand, its once-majestic sails tattered and torn. They climbed aboard, cautiously exploring the decks.
"Look for traps," Knight Two warned, moving ahead with practiced precision. The deck creaked beneath their weight as they ventured further into the ship. They found old pirate stuff scattered about—rusty cutlasses, broken pistols, and rotting chests filled with clothes.
As they made their way below deck, the air grew cooler and damper. The light from their flashlights revealed rows of skeletal remains, still clad in tattered pirate garb. Marcus led the way to the captain's quarters, where they discovered a small chest adorned with intricate designs.
"This looks promising," Knight Three said. “It’s locked.”
Knight Four, “I’ve got this.” He unlocks it with a spell, carefully opening the chest. Inside, they found a collection of ancient coins and jewels, glinting in the lantern light. In the captain’s quarters they also found maps, a spyglass, antique navigation equipment, and a captain's log.
"Check this out," Karl said, holding up the logbook. "This might tell us more about what happened here."
Before they could delve further into their discoveries, the skeletons around them began to stir. Bones creaked and clattered as the long-dead pirates reanimated, their empty eye sockets glowing with an eerie light. The skeletons grabbed their rusty weapons, advancing on the Mystic Knights with silent, menacing intent.
"Looks like we've got company," Knight Four said, drawing his sword.
The battle erupted in a flurry of swords and spells. Knight Three's Atlantean sword tattoo made blade sliced through the skeletons with ease, reducing them to dust.
Knights One and Four cast spells, imbuing their weapons with magical energy that shattered bones on contact.
Knigh Two's fists glowed with a powerful aura as he smashed the skeletons apart with his punches.
The fight was a chaotic dance of steel and magic. Skeletons lunged and parried, but the Mystic Knights' superior skill and empowered swords gave them the upper hand. Marcus weaved through the melee, his sword slashing with precision.
Knight Four blasted skeletons apart with bursts of magical energy.
Knight Two's punches sent bones flying in all directions, while Three fought with fluid grace, dismantling the undead with every strike.
The sound of clashing steel and crumbling bones filled the air. One by one, the skeletons fell, until the last of them lay shattered on the deck.
"Is everyone alright?" Marcus called out, breathing heavily.
Knight Two replied with a thumbs up, brushing bone dust off his knuckles.
"Good," Knight Four added, checking his sword for any damage.
"Let's grab what we can and get out of here," Knight Three suggested, pocketing the ancient coins and jewels. They took the maps, spyglass, and navigation equipment, hoping they might prove useful.
With their spoils in hand, the Mystic Knights left the ship behind, continuing their journey towards the Thorn Forest. The encounter had been unexpected, but they pressed on, undeterred by the challenges they faced in the desolate desert.
As they neared the Thorn Forest, the Mystic Knights had seen enough to be thoroughly impressed with Dravon’s abilities. His connection to the desert and his magical prowess were undoubtedly valuable.
Before entering the forest, Marcus turned to Dravon with a serious expression. "Dravon. We’re glad to have you with us. The way I see it you have earned your 10% finders fee. We rely on each other’s strengths."
Dravon nodded.
With that, they continued onward, their resolve strengthened by the bond they shared and the confidence in their combined abilities. The journey ahead was uncertain, but together, they were prepared to face whatever the desert and the forest could throw at them.
...
The Mystic Knights had journeyed to the edge of the Thorn Forest and successfully gathered what they needed to grow their own Thorn Trees.
As they made their way back to the City of Shek'Ra, Marcus turned to Draven, their recently acquired ally with a talent for sand magic. "Draven, keep your senses open. See if you can find anything interesting buried beneath the sands," Marcus instructed.
Draven nodded and closed his eyes, his hands moving in intricate patterns as he cast his spell. Within moments, he felt something beneath the sand. "I sense something metallic and large," he said, his voice filled with curiosity. He chanted a few more words, and the sand began to shift and swirl, revealing an old and battered hover-vehicle.
The hover-vehicle powerful repulsorlift engine allowed it to float about a meter above the ground. Despite its age and the missing port turbine’s cowling, the electric engine was intact. Sion (Knight Three), ever the tinkerer, stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Let me handle this," he said, using his super psionic power of Telemechanics to quickly understand the vehicle's mechanisms.
At Knight Three’s direction, Draven cast another spell, causing the sand to lift and fall away from the vehicle, leaving it completely clean inside and out. Knight Three/Sion used his skills and multi-tool to check and tighten any parts that needed it. "This thing just needs a bit of juice and some coolant," he declared.
Knight Two stepped up, his hands glowing with magical energy as he recharged the vehicle’s batteries. The hum of power returning to the hover-vehicle was a promising sound. "Done," Knight Two said with a nod.
Knight 4 followed Knight 3 direction and used his magic to fill up the vehicle’s water supply for the coolant system.
With everything in place, Knight Four hopped into the driver's seat and started the engine. The hover-vehicle roared to life, hovering smoothly above the sand. "Looks like we’ve got ourselves a ride," he said with a grin.
The team quickly loaded their possessions onto the landspeeder and climbed aboard. Knight Three took the driver's seat while Draven sat beside him to give directions. "Hold on tight, everyone," Karl said as he pushed the throttle forward. The hover-vehicle surged ahead, gliding effortlessly over the sand and any obstacles in their path.
The ride back to Shek'Ra was exhilarating. They sped past dunes and rock formations, the powerful repulsorlift engine allowing them to outrun anything that might pose a threat. The desert wind created by their swift passage kept them cool.
As the Mystic Knights cruised across the desert in their newly found hover-vehicle, the exciting ride is suddenly interrupted by a violent tremor beneath the sands. Draven's eyes widened in alarm. "We've got company," he shouted.
A massive sandworm burst from the ground behind them, its gaping maw lined with razor-sharp teeth. The creature let out a deafening roar, its body undulating as it pursued the hover-vehicle at alarming speed.
"Hold on tight!" Knight Four yelled, pushing the throttle to its maximum. The vehcile accelerated, but the sandworm was relentless, closing the gap with terrifying speed. The creature lunged, attempting to swallow them whole, but Knight Four swerved sharply, narrowly evading its snapping jaws.
"We need to take it down!" Marcus shouted, his voice firm and resolute. He began chanting a powerful spell, his hands glowing with magical energy. "Everyone brace yourselves!"
With a final incantation, Marcus conjured a large, flaming meteor from the sky. The fiery projectile trailed flames as it plummeted towards the sandworm. The meteor hit the beast squarely, exploding on impact and creating a massive eruption that damaged everything within a 40-foot radius.
The sandworm screeched in pain but continued its pursuit, now more enraged than ever.
Todd, his eyes scanning their supplies for anything that could help.
"Fire in the hole," Todd said, grabbing all the explosives he had.
Knight nodded, keeping the landspeeder as smooth as possible despite the rough terrain. Knight Two leaned over the side and tossed the explosives into the sandworm's open mouth as it lunged at them again. The worm swallowed the explosives, and moments later, a massive explosion erupted from within the creature.
The sandworm let out a final, agonizing roar before collapsing, its body convulsing and its pursuit stopped.
"Nailed it!" Knight Three shouted, relief flooding his voice. "Now let's get out of here before anything else shows up."
Knight Four gunned the throttle, and the landspeeder shot forward, leaving the smoldering remains of the sandworm behind. They sped across the desert, the city of Shek'Ra coming into view once again.
As they approached the city gates, Marcus glanced back at the desert, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. "That was close," he muttered, his mind already racing with thoughts of their next move.
"Too close," Draven agreed. "But we made it. Let's just hope there aren't any more surprises waiting for us."
They entered the city, the familiar skyline of Shek'Ra a welcome sight after their harrowing encounter. As they parked the landspeeder and disembarked, the team exchanged relieved glances.
"We did it," Marcus said, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. They had not only gathered what they needed from the Thorn Forest but had also found a new, efficient mode of transportation.
Upon entering the city, they drew curious glances from the residents. The sight of the old hover-vehicle, now cleaned and running smoothly, was a rarity in the harsh environment of Hades. They navigated through the streets and headed towards their residence, eager to rest and plan their next move.
Once they arrived, Marcus gathered everyone together. "We've done well today. Not only have we secured what we need for the Thorn Trees, but we've also found this hover-vehicle. It will be invaluable for our future travels."
Knight Three (Sion) nodded, still marveling at the hover-vehicle. "This will save us a lot of time. It's a good find."
Draven, who had been instrumental in uncovering the vehicle, smiled modestly. "That was a ride."
Knight Four patted Draven on the back. "You did great."
As they settled in for the night, the Mystic Knights couldn't help but feel excited. With their new transportation and the success of their recent mission.
Dravon, revitalized and filled with newfound energy, led the way. His senses were finely tuned to the desert, and he seemed to possess an innate understanding of its nuances. As they walked, the knights kept a watchful eye on their surroundings, ever vigilant.
Knight Three, always curious and eager to learn, walked beside Dravon. "Dravon, can you really find things buried beneath the sand?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.
Dravon nodded, a confident smile playing on his lips. "It depends on how close we are to it, but yes, I have a sense for such things. The desert speaks to me in ways that are hard to explain."
Knight Two, ever the practical one, looked ahead at the seemingly endless expanse of sand.
Knight One (Marcus), "We’re on our way to the Thorn Forest to harvest Thorn wood, but it wouldn't hurt to test your abilities along the way. See if you can find something valuable or interesting."
As they continued their journey, the Knights decided to test more of Dravon’s abilities. They set up scenarios to see how he could manipulate the sand and protect them from potential threats.
"Show us that sand chameleon trick," Marcus suggested, curiosity evident in his tone.
Dravon nodded and concentrated. Slowly, his body began to blend with the sand around him, becoming nearly invisible. Only the faintest outline of his form remained, making him incredibly difficult to detect.
Todd nodded approvingly. "That could come in handy."
Next, Dravon demonstrated his ability to create a small sandstorm. With a few whispered words and a wave of his hand, the wind picked up, and grains of sand swirled around them in a controlled vortex. It wasn’t powerful enough to cause harm, but it could easily obscure vision and create confusion.
Knight Four grinned. "Imagine the chaos you could cause with that in the right situation."
Dravon’s next demonstration involved creating quicksand. He found a suitable spot and focused his energy. The sand before them began to shift and soften, becoming a treacherous trap that could ensnare any unwary traveler.
"Just make sure we don't fall into it," Knight 3 joked, carefully stepping around the area.
Finally, Dravon caused a blast of sand to shoot in a direction of his choosing. The force was impressive, capable of injuring an opponent if used effectively.
A while later…
As the Mystic Knights marched through the Desert of Taut, Draven suddenly raised a hand. "There's something beneath the sand," Draven said, his eyes narrowing as he focused his magical senses.
Draven began to chant a spell. Moments later, the sand parted, revealing the weathered bow of an ancient pirate ship. The Mystic Knights exchanged astonished glances.
"A pirate ship in the desert?" Marcus mused. "This just keeps getting stranger."
Knight Three whistled appreciatively. "Impressive, Dravon. Your abilities are truly remarkable."
Dravon shrugged modestly. "The desert has many secrets. Sometimes, it’s just a matter of knowing where to look."
"Wait here for us," said Marcus.
The team carefully approached the ship. The vessel was partially buried in the sand, its once-majestic sails tattered and torn. They climbed aboard, cautiously exploring the decks.
"Look for traps," Knight Two warned, moving ahead with practiced precision. The deck creaked beneath their weight as they ventured further into the ship. They found old pirate stuff scattered about—rusty cutlasses, broken pistols, and rotting chests filled with clothes.
As they made their way below deck, the air grew cooler and damper. The light from their flashlights revealed rows of skeletal remains, still clad in tattered pirate garb. Marcus led the way to the captain's quarters, where they discovered a small chest adorned with intricate designs.
"This looks promising," Knight Three said. “It’s locked.”
Knight Four, “I’ve got this.” He unlocks it with a spell, carefully opening the chest. Inside, they found a collection of ancient coins and jewels, glinting in the lantern light. In the captain’s quarters they also found maps, a spyglass, antique navigation equipment, and a captain's log.
"Check this out," Karl said, holding up the logbook. "This might tell us more about what happened here."
Before they could delve further into their discoveries, the skeletons around them began to stir. Bones creaked and clattered as the long-dead pirates reanimated, their empty eye sockets glowing with an eerie light. The skeletons grabbed their rusty weapons, advancing on the Mystic Knights with silent, menacing intent.
"Looks like we've got company," Knight Four said, drawing his sword.
The battle erupted in a flurry of swords and spells. Knight Three's Atlantean sword tattoo made blade sliced through the skeletons with ease, reducing them to dust.
Knights One and Four cast spells, imbuing their weapons with magical energy that shattered bones on contact.
Knigh Two's fists glowed with a powerful aura as he smashed the skeletons apart with his punches.
The fight was a chaotic dance of steel and magic. Skeletons lunged and parried, but the Mystic Knights' superior skill and empowered swords gave them the upper hand. Marcus weaved through the melee, his sword slashing with precision.
Knight Four blasted skeletons apart with bursts of magical energy.
Knight Two's punches sent bones flying in all directions, while Three fought with fluid grace, dismantling the undead with every strike.
The sound of clashing steel and crumbling bones filled the air. One by one, the skeletons fell, until the last of them lay shattered on the deck.
"Is everyone alright?" Marcus called out, breathing heavily.
Knight Two replied with a thumbs up, brushing bone dust off his knuckles.
"Good," Knight Four added, checking his sword for any damage.
"Let's grab what we can and get out of here," Knight Three suggested, pocketing the ancient coins and jewels. They took the maps, spyglass, and navigation equipment, hoping they might prove useful.
With their spoils in hand, the Mystic Knights left the ship behind, continuing their journey towards the Thorn Forest. The encounter had been unexpected, but they pressed on, undeterred by the challenges they faced in the desolate desert.
As they neared the Thorn Forest, the Mystic Knights had seen enough to be thoroughly impressed with Dravon’s abilities. His connection to the desert and his magical prowess were undoubtedly valuable.
Before entering the forest, Marcus turned to Dravon with a serious expression. "Dravon. We’re glad to have you with us. The way I see it you have earned your 10% finders fee. We rely on each other’s strengths."
Dravon nodded.
With that, they continued onward, their resolve strengthened by the bond they shared and the confidence in their combined abilities. The journey ahead was uncertain, but together, they were prepared to face whatever the desert and the forest could throw at them.
...
The Mystic Knights had journeyed to the edge of the Thorn Forest and successfully gathered what they needed to grow their own Thorn Trees.
As they made their way back to the City of Shek'Ra, Marcus turned to Draven, their recently acquired ally with a talent for sand magic. "Draven, keep your senses open. See if you can find anything interesting buried beneath the sands," Marcus instructed.
Draven nodded and closed his eyes, his hands moving in intricate patterns as he cast his spell. Within moments, he felt something beneath the sand. "I sense something metallic and large," he said, his voice filled with curiosity. He chanted a few more words, and the sand began to shift and swirl, revealing an old and battered hover-vehicle.
The hover-vehicle powerful repulsorlift engine allowed it to float about a meter above the ground. Despite its age and the missing port turbine’s cowling, the electric engine was intact. Sion (Knight Three), ever the tinkerer, stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Let me handle this," he said, using his super psionic power of Telemechanics to quickly understand the vehicle's mechanisms.
At Knight Three’s direction, Draven cast another spell, causing the sand to lift and fall away from the vehicle, leaving it completely clean inside and out. Knight Three/Sion used his skills and multi-tool to check and tighten any parts that needed it. "This thing just needs a bit of juice and some coolant," he declared.
Knight Two stepped up, his hands glowing with magical energy as he recharged the vehicle’s batteries. The hum of power returning to the hover-vehicle was a promising sound. "Done," Knight Two said with a nod.
Knight 4 followed Knight 3 direction and used his magic to fill up the vehicle’s water supply for the coolant system.
With everything in place, Knight Four hopped into the driver's seat and started the engine. The hover-vehicle roared to life, hovering smoothly above the sand. "Looks like we’ve got ourselves a ride," he said with a grin.
The team quickly loaded their possessions onto the landspeeder and climbed aboard. Knight Three took the driver's seat while Draven sat beside him to give directions. "Hold on tight, everyone," Karl said as he pushed the throttle forward. The hover-vehicle surged ahead, gliding effortlessly over the sand and any obstacles in their path.
The ride back to Shek'Ra was exhilarating. They sped past dunes and rock formations, the powerful repulsorlift engine allowing them to outrun anything that might pose a threat. The desert wind created by their swift passage kept them cool.
As the Mystic Knights cruised across the desert in their newly found hover-vehicle, the exciting ride is suddenly interrupted by a violent tremor beneath the sands. Draven's eyes widened in alarm. "We've got company," he shouted.
A massive sandworm burst from the ground behind them, its gaping maw lined with razor-sharp teeth. The creature let out a deafening roar, its body undulating as it pursued the hover-vehicle at alarming speed.
"Hold on tight!" Knight Four yelled, pushing the throttle to its maximum. The vehcile accelerated, but the sandworm was relentless, closing the gap with terrifying speed. The creature lunged, attempting to swallow them whole, but Knight Four swerved sharply, narrowly evading its snapping jaws.
"We need to take it down!" Marcus shouted, his voice firm and resolute. He began chanting a powerful spell, his hands glowing with magical energy. "Everyone brace yourselves!"
With a final incantation, Marcus conjured a large, flaming meteor from the sky. The fiery projectile trailed flames as it plummeted towards the sandworm. The meteor hit the beast squarely, exploding on impact and creating a massive eruption that damaged everything within a 40-foot radius.
The sandworm screeched in pain but continued its pursuit, now more enraged than ever.
Todd, his eyes scanning their supplies for anything that could help.
"Fire in the hole," Todd said, grabbing all the explosives he had.
Knight nodded, keeping the landspeeder as smooth as possible despite the rough terrain. Knight Two leaned over the side and tossed the explosives into the sandworm's open mouth as it lunged at them again. The worm swallowed the explosives, and moments later, a massive explosion erupted from within the creature.
The sandworm let out a final, agonizing roar before collapsing, its body convulsing and its pursuit stopped.
"Nailed it!" Knight Three shouted, relief flooding his voice. "Now let's get out of here before anything else shows up."
Knight Four gunned the throttle, and the landspeeder shot forward, leaving the smoldering remains of the sandworm behind. They sped across the desert, the city of Shek'Ra coming into view once again.
As they approached the city gates, Marcus glanced back at the desert, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. "That was close," he muttered, his mind already racing with thoughts of their next move.
"Too close," Draven agreed. "But we made it. Let's just hope there aren't any more surprises waiting for us."
They entered the city, the familiar skyline of Shek'Ra a welcome sight after their harrowing encounter. As they parked the landspeeder and disembarked, the team exchanged relieved glances.
"We did it," Marcus said, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. They had not only gathered what they needed from the Thorn Forest but had also found a new, efficient mode of transportation.
Upon entering the city, they drew curious glances from the residents. The sight of the old hover-vehicle, now cleaned and running smoothly, was a rarity in the harsh environment of Hades. They navigated through the streets and headed towards their residence, eager to rest and plan their next move.
Once they arrived, Marcus gathered everyone together. "We've done well today. Not only have we secured what we need for the Thorn Trees, but we've also found this hover-vehicle. It will be invaluable for our future travels."
Knight Three (Sion) nodded, still marveling at the hover-vehicle. "This will save us a lot of time. It's a good find."
Draven, who had been instrumental in uncovering the vehicle, smiled modestly. "That was a ride."
Knight Four patted Draven on the back. "You did great."
As they settled in for the night, the Mystic Knights couldn't help but feel excited. With their new transportation and the success of their recent mission.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
“Paying Respects to the Ruler of Shek'Ra”
Marcus and the Mystic Knights made their way through the bustling streets of Shek'Ra, the small chest of treasure securely in hand. As they approached the grand palace of the Jinn ruler, they were greeted by a pair of imposing demon guards who led them inside.
The throne room was opulent, with intricate carvings adorning the walls and precious gems embedded in the floor. The Jinn ruler, resplendent in his regal attire, sat on a grand throne, his fiery eyes observing the newcomers with interest.
Marcus stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Your Excellency, we come bearing news of a discovery made during our journey through the Desert of Taut. We have found a small chest of treasure, and as is customary, we come to offer you 10% of our find."
The Jinn ruler's eyes gleamed with approval. "You have done well. Your respect for our customs is noted."
Marcus handed over the chest of the treasure, while three servants carefully appraised the goods and counted them. The Jinn ruler examined the offering, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Spending it in my City will make you one of Shek'Ra’s most favored customers."
(Hint: The gold will not leave the city but what you buy with it can.)
After the usual formalities, Marcus reads it as etiquette.
Marcus also read between the lines.
They are expect to open a bank account at the bank the Jinn owns.
Then the knights are dismissed.
The demons persent did they best to hid their contempt for the mortals.
Their bitterness was apparent.
The body language and eye movements told it all.
The mortals are the Duke's favored customers, TODAY.
They will have to wait for the Duke to forgot about them or the mortals to make a mistake.
Marcus left with a sense of relief.
They had kept up appearances and respected the customs of their host, ensuring their continued safe passage and favorable standing within the city.
As they left the palace, they talked more about it. Knight Three was bitterly disappointed at the financial loss be even he had to admit that chances were good the demons had some spies watching them. Besides that there might be a sort of customs inspection before we leave that may search their inventory. They had to navigate the delicate balance of diplomacy and royality.
The Jinn stands between them and the rest of the demons. The demons won’t touch the knights so long as they play by the game by the Jinn’s rules. That would crossing the BOTH the Jinn ruler and the established system of commerce and state-craft. The marketplace and slave trade depends on buying and selling; customers and suppliers. Until the knights break the Jinn’s laws they are protected by the Jinn’s laws.
They had bribed/gifted the Duke in the customary manner.
They had bought a slave.
Shopped and purchased in the marketplace.
Reported their discovery and paid their respects and tribute.
The Jinn looks successful.
The business men come to him, bow down to him, hand over the gold when they are coming and going...
And the Atlanteans were going, to Rifts Earth.
The Jinn ruler was keeping up the release of the Atlantean slaves.
And without the knights suspiciously around, it all looks like the Jinn’s idea.
The only thing Marcus doesn’t like is how easy it is for the demons to now send anyone they want to Rifts Earth (Foreshadowing the Minion War).
Marcus and the Mystic Knights made their way through the bustling streets of Shek'Ra, the small chest of treasure securely in hand. As they approached the grand palace of the Jinn ruler, they were greeted by a pair of imposing demon guards who led them inside.
The throne room was opulent, with intricate carvings adorning the walls and precious gems embedded in the floor. The Jinn ruler, resplendent in his regal attire, sat on a grand throne, his fiery eyes observing the newcomers with interest.
Marcus stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Your Excellency, we come bearing news of a discovery made during our journey through the Desert of Taut. We have found a small chest of treasure, and as is customary, we come to offer you 10% of our find."
The Jinn ruler's eyes gleamed with approval. "You have done well. Your respect for our customs is noted."
Marcus handed over the chest of the treasure, while three servants carefully appraised the goods and counted them. The Jinn ruler examined the offering, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Spending it in my City will make you one of Shek'Ra’s most favored customers."
(Hint: The gold will not leave the city but what you buy with it can.)
After the usual formalities, Marcus reads it as etiquette.
Marcus also read between the lines.
They are expect to open a bank account at the bank the Jinn owns.
Then the knights are dismissed.
The demons persent did they best to hid their contempt for the mortals.
Their bitterness was apparent.
The body language and eye movements told it all.
The mortals are the Duke's favored customers, TODAY.
They will have to wait for the Duke to forgot about them or the mortals to make a mistake.
Marcus left with a sense of relief.
They had kept up appearances and respected the customs of their host, ensuring their continued safe passage and favorable standing within the city.
As they left the palace, they talked more about it. Knight Three was bitterly disappointed at the financial loss be even he had to admit that chances were good the demons had some spies watching them. Besides that there might be a sort of customs inspection before we leave that may search their inventory. They had to navigate the delicate balance of diplomacy and royality.
The Jinn stands between them and the rest of the demons. The demons won’t touch the knights so long as they play by the game by the Jinn’s rules. That would crossing the BOTH the Jinn ruler and the established system of commerce and state-craft. The marketplace and slave trade depends on buying and selling; customers and suppliers. Until the knights break the Jinn’s laws they are protected by the Jinn’s laws.
They had bribed/gifted the Duke in the customary manner.
They had bought a slave.
Shopped and purchased in the marketplace.
Reported their discovery and paid their respects and tribute.
The Jinn looks successful.
The business men come to him, bow down to him, hand over the gold when they are coming and going...
And the Atlanteans were going, to Rifts Earth.
The Jinn ruler was keeping up the release of the Atlantean slaves.
And without the knights suspiciously around, it all looks like the Jinn’s idea.
The only thing Marcus doesn’t like is how easy it is for the demons to now send anyone they want to Rifts Earth (Foreshadowing the Minion War).
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Shek'Ra
After a paid siteseeing guided tourist tour of the city, the Mystic Knights discover:
The culture of the City of Shek'Ra is a unique blend of ancient traditions, demonic influence, and mercantile pragmatism. Here are the key elements that define the culture of Shek'Ra:
1. Hierarchical Structure and Governance
- Ruler (The Duke): The city is ruled by a powerful Jinn, who enforces strict laws and customs to maintain order. The ruler's word is law, and his authority is unquestioned.
- Subordinates: The Jinn ruler's subordinates include various demons, who help enforce his rule and maintain the city's order. These demons have their own hierarchies and territories within the city.
- Guards and Enforcers: Demon guards and enforcers patrol the city, ensuring compliance with laws and protecting the interests of the ruling elite.
2. Commerce and Trade
- Marketplace: The heart of Shek'Ra is its vast marketplace, where merchants from various dimensions come to trade. Goods range from magical artifacts and exotic spices to slaves and mystical creatures.
- Currency: Trade is conducted using a variety of currencies, including rare gems, precious metals, and magical items. Bartering is common, and haggling is an art form.
- Merchants: Successful merchants, like Corag, wield significant influence. They navigate the city's complex social and political networks to protect and expand their interests.
3. Social Hierarchy
- Elites and Nobles: The city's elite class includes demons, powerful mages, and wealthy merchants. They enjoy privileges and luxuries unavailable to others.
- Visitors: include Ley Line Rifters, Merchant Traders, Shifters, Space Aliens, Supernatural Beings, They make up a small percentage of the population. Shek’Ra is seen as the gateway (or front door) to Hades. Technical anyone with dimensional teleportation or the ability to open a Rift ought to be able to get to Hades as long as they know where it is but learning that is a whole lot easier by coming to stone Ziggurate Rift to Shek’Ra first. Then there is the matter of where one lands in Hades if they open a random Rift to it. The land outside the realms cities is HOSTILE to say the least. One get lost from there and loss a lot of time and some of their things they traveled with if they come to Hades via a Shifter’s random Rift. The Stone Ziggurat is precise and reliable in its destination. These beings who visit Hades for the purposes of business or pleasure support the City of Shek’Ra economy.
- Slaves: Slaves are the vast majority of Shek’Ra non-Demon residents. Slavery is an integral part of Shek'Ra's economy. Slaves perform both menial and skilled labor, serve as entertainment, and even participate in dangerous games like the gladitorial arts. Some are trained to be soldiers and to fight Deevils. Many of the best are sold to extra dimensional visitors. It is as the time of the Roman Empire.
The Demons of Hades, like the Romans, enslaved defeated enemies as they conquered. Slavery was a part of Roman law from before the Roman republic (509 BC) until the end of the western Roman Empire (476 AD). So to is it a part of the City of Shek’Ra’s culture.
Like, Rome, Shek’Ra law treats enslaved people as property. This meant that masters could buy, sell, rent, or mistreat slaves at will, and could even kill them without punishment. Slaves are unable to own property, enter into contracts, or legally marry.
While the slaves owner, is held responsible for the slave's actions. For the society desired that the former control their property (slave).
Depending on the circumstances, if a slave stole something from a free person (a tourist or vistor or a different slave owner) they might become the property of the person from whom they had stolen as a way of making up for their stolen or damaged property. Alternatively, the slave’s owner could keep the slave if they made up for the slave’s crime by paying for it. Or depending on what was stolen they might just have to give it back and taking a whipping.
Law Enforcement is not perfect. They can make mistakes, miss things, etc. Some may be corrupt and will take a bribe. There are those who steal and get away with it the theft. A crime by one slave against another slave is complicated and sometimes ignored.
What are considered REAL crimes and VICTIMS are against the paying customers who come to Shek'Ra by demons, slaves, or by one tourist against another. The prevaling attitude is "Don't mess with the $." The Duke of the City wants those who come to spend and trade to come back again and bring their friends and associates. And it has WORKED. Good business begets more business. The Duke's laws and policies have held together a reliable and stable trade zone with a reputation for the safety and security of its guests while they are here. Generally, the paying customer is always right.
While the Duke has virtual unlimited power to pardon any paying visitor or settle any and all disputes within his territory as he sees fit. This includes begin able to exile customers who are bad for business or kill them to correct an "injustice" done against a favored customer. Of course, they put on a performance of a trial and or may resolve it with a duel between the parties or between champions who fight on the parties behalf.
4. Magic and Supernatural Elements
- Magic: Magic is woven into the fabric of Shek'Ra's culture. Spells, enchantments, and magical artifacts are commonplace. The city's architecture and infrastructure often incorporate magical elements.
- Supernatural Beings: The city is home to a variety of supernatural beings, including demons, jinn, and mystical creatures. These beings often occupy positions of power and influence.
- Mystical Traditions: Ancient rituals and mystical traditions are observed with great reverence. Festivals and ceremonies often involve displays of magical prowess and offerings to powerful entities.
5. Cultural Practices and Customs
- Respect for Power: Respect for power and authority is deeply ingrained. Demonstrating respect to the Jinn ruler and other powerful beings is essential for survival and success.
- Public Displays: Public displays of wealth, power, and magical ability are common. They serve to reinforce social hierarchies and demonstrate one's status.
- Social Etiquette: Complex social etiquette governs interactions. Formal greetings, offerings, and tributes are expected, especially when dealing with higher-ranking individuals.
6. Architecture and Urban Layout
- Architecture: The city's architecture is a blend of ancient and demonic styles. Buildings are constructed from Stone and Thorn Wood and other durable materials. The stone ziggurat, resembling an Atlantean Stone Pyramid, is a central landmark.
- Urban Layout: The city is divided into districts, each with its own character and function. The marketplace, residential areas, and noble quarters are clearly delineated.
7. Arts and Entertainment
- Performances: Entertainment includes gladiatorial combat, magical duels, and performances by skilled artists. The city's bars and inns often host such events.
- Artisans: Skilled artisans create intricate works of art, jewelry, and magical items. Their craftsmanship is highly valued.
8. Law and Order
- Strict Laws: The Jinn ruler enforces strict laws to maintain order.
- in the case of Hades in general and Shek'Ra specifically. The Jinn Duke has no Treaty of Extradition (a legal process that returns a person to a jurisdiction where they fled to face trial for a crime) nor recognizes any authory higher than the Demon Lords who rule ALL of Hades. As such, beings fleeing the authorities of their native dimension may find refuge and a safe haven in Hades. Hey, it is one way to get away from Naruni Enterprises repo bots.
- Punishment: Often swift ranging from beatings, fines, torture chamber (they don’t really have prisons so much because it’s Hades. What are they going to do, not work you as a slave? Putting someone behind bars where they can lie around all day isn’t punishment to them), to a brutal execution. Public trials and executions serve as deterrents to crime and rebellion.
9. Religion and Belief Systems
- Demon Worship: Many inhabitants worship powerful demons and other supernatural entities. Rituals and sacrifices are common practices.
- Religious Freedom: While demon worship is prevalent (and rewarded with more clothes, food, rest, and water), other belief systems coexist. However, they must not conflict with the dominant demonic hierarchy. Many consider the slaves worship of pagan gods to be an opiate of the masses that makes them less likely to commit suicide or revolt. Let them have just enough hope to go on but not enough to be independent.
10. Daily Life
- Routine: Daily life in Shek'Ra is marked by a constant hustle and bustle. People work hard to make a living, and the pursuit of wealth and power is a central focus.
- Survival: Survival in the city requires cunning, strength, and the ability to navigate complex social dynamics. The city's harsh environment and competitive culture ensure that only the resourceful thrive.
The Mystic Knights marveled at the complexity and richness of Shek'Ra’s culture, noting the similarities and differences to other places they had encountered. Their exploration provided invaluable insights into the city's dynamics, preparing them for the challenges and opportunities ahead.
Shek'Ra
After a paid siteseeing guided tourist tour of the city, the Mystic Knights discover:
The culture of the City of Shek'Ra is a unique blend of ancient traditions, demonic influence, and mercantile pragmatism. Here are the key elements that define the culture of Shek'Ra:
1. Hierarchical Structure and Governance
- Ruler (The Duke): The city is ruled by a powerful Jinn, who enforces strict laws and customs to maintain order. The ruler's word is law, and his authority is unquestioned.
- Subordinates: The Jinn ruler's subordinates include various demons, who help enforce his rule and maintain the city's order. These demons have their own hierarchies and territories within the city.
- Guards and Enforcers: Demon guards and enforcers patrol the city, ensuring compliance with laws and protecting the interests of the ruling elite.
2. Commerce and Trade
- Marketplace: The heart of Shek'Ra is its vast marketplace, where merchants from various dimensions come to trade. Goods range from magical artifacts and exotic spices to slaves and mystical creatures.
- Currency: Trade is conducted using a variety of currencies, including rare gems, precious metals, and magical items. Bartering is common, and haggling is an art form.
- Merchants: Successful merchants, like Corag, wield significant influence. They navigate the city's complex social and political networks to protect and expand their interests.
3. Social Hierarchy
- Elites and Nobles: The city's elite class includes demons, powerful mages, and wealthy merchants. They enjoy privileges and luxuries unavailable to others.
- Visitors: include Ley Line Rifters, Merchant Traders, Shifters, Space Aliens, Supernatural Beings, They make up a small percentage of the population. Shek’Ra is seen as the gateway (or front door) to Hades. Technical anyone with dimensional teleportation or the ability to open a Rift ought to be able to get to Hades as long as they know where it is but learning that is a whole lot easier by coming to stone Ziggurate Rift to Shek’Ra first. Then there is the matter of where one lands in Hades if they open a random Rift to it. The land outside the realms cities is HOSTILE to say the least. One get lost from there and loss a lot of time and some of their things they traveled with if they come to Hades via a Shifter’s random Rift. The Stone Ziggurat is precise and reliable in its destination. These beings who visit Hades for the purposes of business or pleasure support the City of Shek’Ra economy.
- Slaves: Slaves are the vast majority of Shek’Ra non-Demon residents. Slavery is an integral part of Shek'Ra's economy. Slaves perform both menial and skilled labor, serve as entertainment, and even participate in dangerous games like the gladitorial arts. Some are trained to be soldiers and to fight Deevils. Many of the best are sold to extra dimensional visitors. It is as the time of the Roman Empire.
The Demons of Hades, like the Romans, enslaved defeated enemies as they conquered. Slavery was a part of Roman law from before the Roman republic (509 BC) until the end of the western Roman Empire (476 AD). So to is it a part of the City of Shek’Ra’s culture.
Like, Rome, Shek’Ra law treats enslaved people as property. This meant that masters could buy, sell, rent, or mistreat slaves at will, and could even kill them without punishment. Slaves are unable to own property, enter into contracts, or legally marry.
While the slaves owner, is held responsible for the slave's actions. For the society desired that the former control their property (slave).
Depending on the circumstances, if a slave stole something from a free person (a tourist or vistor or a different slave owner) they might become the property of the person from whom they had stolen as a way of making up for their stolen or damaged property. Alternatively, the slave’s owner could keep the slave if they made up for the slave’s crime by paying for it. Or depending on what was stolen they might just have to give it back and taking a whipping.
Law Enforcement is not perfect. They can make mistakes, miss things, etc. Some may be corrupt and will take a bribe. There are those who steal and get away with it the theft. A crime by one slave against another slave is complicated and sometimes ignored.
What are considered REAL crimes and VICTIMS are against the paying customers who come to Shek'Ra by demons, slaves, or by one tourist against another. The prevaling attitude is "Don't mess with the $." The Duke of the City wants those who come to spend and trade to come back again and bring their friends and associates. And it has WORKED. Good business begets more business. The Duke's laws and policies have held together a reliable and stable trade zone with a reputation for the safety and security of its guests while they are here. Generally, the paying customer is always right.
While the Duke has virtual unlimited power to pardon any paying visitor or settle any and all disputes within his territory as he sees fit. This includes begin able to exile customers who are bad for business or kill them to correct an "injustice" done against a favored customer. Of course, they put on a performance of a trial and or may resolve it with a duel between the parties or between champions who fight on the parties behalf.
4. Magic and Supernatural Elements
- Magic: Magic is woven into the fabric of Shek'Ra's culture. Spells, enchantments, and magical artifacts are commonplace. The city's architecture and infrastructure often incorporate magical elements.
- Supernatural Beings: The city is home to a variety of supernatural beings, including demons, jinn, and mystical creatures. These beings often occupy positions of power and influence.
- Mystical Traditions: Ancient rituals and mystical traditions are observed with great reverence. Festivals and ceremonies often involve displays of magical prowess and offerings to powerful entities.
5. Cultural Practices and Customs
- Respect for Power: Respect for power and authority is deeply ingrained. Demonstrating respect to the Jinn ruler and other powerful beings is essential for survival and success.
- Public Displays: Public displays of wealth, power, and magical ability are common. They serve to reinforce social hierarchies and demonstrate one's status.
- Social Etiquette: Complex social etiquette governs interactions. Formal greetings, offerings, and tributes are expected, especially when dealing with higher-ranking individuals.
6. Architecture and Urban Layout
- Architecture: The city's architecture is a blend of ancient and demonic styles. Buildings are constructed from Stone and Thorn Wood and other durable materials. The stone ziggurat, resembling an Atlantean Stone Pyramid, is a central landmark.
- Urban Layout: The city is divided into districts, each with its own character and function. The marketplace, residential areas, and noble quarters are clearly delineated.
7. Arts and Entertainment
- Performances: Entertainment includes gladiatorial combat, magical duels, and performances by skilled artists. The city's bars and inns often host such events.
- Artisans: Skilled artisans create intricate works of art, jewelry, and magical items. Their craftsmanship is highly valued.
8. Law and Order
- Strict Laws: The Jinn ruler enforces strict laws to maintain order.
- in the case of Hades in general and Shek'Ra specifically. The Jinn Duke has no Treaty of Extradition (a legal process that returns a person to a jurisdiction where they fled to face trial for a crime) nor recognizes any authory higher than the Demon Lords who rule ALL of Hades. As such, beings fleeing the authorities of their native dimension may find refuge and a safe haven in Hades. Hey, it is one way to get away from Naruni Enterprises repo bots.
- Punishment: Often swift ranging from beatings, fines, torture chamber (they don’t really have prisons so much because it’s Hades. What are they going to do, not work you as a slave? Putting someone behind bars where they can lie around all day isn’t punishment to them), to a brutal execution. Public trials and executions serve as deterrents to crime and rebellion.
9. Religion and Belief Systems
- Demon Worship: Many inhabitants worship powerful demons and other supernatural entities. Rituals and sacrifices are common practices.
- Religious Freedom: While demon worship is prevalent (and rewarded with more clothes, food, rest, and water), other belief systems coexist. However, they must not conflict with the dominant demonic hierarchy. Many consider the slaves worship of pagan gods to be an opiate of the masses that makes them less likely to commit suicide or revolt. Let them have just enough hope to go on but not enough to be independent.
10. Daily Life
- Routine: Daily life in Shek'Ra is marked by a constant hustle and bustle. People work hard to make a living, and the pursuit of wealth and power is a central focus.
- Survival: Survival in the city requires cunning, strength, and the ability to navigate complex social dynamics. The city's harsh environment and competitive culture ensure that only the resourceful thrive.
The Mystic Knights marveled at the complexity and richness of Shek'Ra’s culture, noting the similarities and differences to other places they had encountered. Their exploration provided invaluable insights into the city's dynamics, preparing them for the challenges and opportunities ahead.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The City of Shek'Ra
The Mystic Knights attend a live show
At a Theater
"The Conquest of Eldoria"
ACT I: The Discovery of Eldoria
In the annals of our glorious city of Shek'Ra, one conquest stands as a testament to our unyielding power and strategic brilliance: the subjugation of the verdant world of Eldoria. Our demonic legions embarked on a mission to claim and conquer a realm teeming with untapped resources and ripe for domination.
The backdrop has a magical illusionary forest.
Then demons walk on stage looking around.
Our expedition to Eldoria began when a powerful Jinn sorcerer, Zulkir the Seeker, discovered a rift in the fabric of dimensions. The rift led to a world lush with life and brimming with magical energy. Eldoria was a paradise waiting to be molded by our infernal hands, its riches untapped and its people naïve to the ways of conquest.
ACT II: The Initial Foray
Our initial foray into Eldoria was met with little resistance. The inhabitants, who called themselves the Eldorii, were a primitive people, akin to the mortals of many worlds, but with a deep connection to the natural magic of their world. They were formidable in their own right, wielding magic drawn from the land, but they were unprepared for the sheer might and strategic prowess of our legions.
A Baal-Rog comes on stage and goes through the motions of leading.
He and the rest of the demons slaught live human actors on stage. The rest flee in fear.
Led by Baal-Rog generals and elite demonic warriors, our forces established a foothold on the lush continent. We built dark fortresses of Thorn Wood and enchanted stone, serving as bastions of our power and centers of demonic governance. The Eldorii, in awe and terror, watched as their world began to change.
ACT III: The Subjugation of the Eldorii
We employed a combination of military might, cunning diplomacy, and supernatural influence to bring the Eldorii under our control. Our Baal-Rog commanders orchestrated grand battles, demonstrating our supremacy and the futility of resistance.
Live action fighting takes places and the gladiators are really cut down.
In the initial months, we crushed the Eldorii warriors in open combat. Our demon sorcerers neutralized their magical defenses, while our soldiers laid waste to their cities and temples. The once-proud Eldorii were forced to submit, their leaders executed or enthralled by our dark magics.
ACT IV: The Cultural Assimilation
Following the conquest, we embarked on a mission of cultural assimilation. The Eldorii were introduced to the ways of HADES, taught to revere our demonic hierarchy and adopt our customs. Their primitive magics were replaced with the infernal sorceries of our kind, and their sacred groves were transformed into altars of dark power.
Human actors bow and beg for mercy and to be spared by the twisted priests.
Our priests and sorcerers established temples to indoctrinate the Eldorii. They were taught the glory of the Demon Lords and the invincibility of our demonic legions. Those who resisted were dealt with swiftly, their spirits broken and their will bent to our purpose.
The scene changes to Hell Pits. From the scene and the actors, it becomes apparent that the pits serve as permanent Rifts between Hades and the world they conquer.
ACT V: The Exploitation of Eldoria's Resources
With Eldoria firmly under our control, we turned our attention to exploiting its vast resources. The lush forests were harvested, the magical springs tapped for their arcane energy, and the rich mines delved for precious metals and gems. The Eldorii, now slaves to our will, toiled endlessly to extract the wealth of their world for the glory of Hades.
Our merchants and lords grew fat on the spoils of Eldoria. Trade with other dimensions flourished, bringing even more wealth and power to our city. Eldoria became another world, like our own, a testament to our supremacy and the benefits of demonic rule.
The human slave actors are acting as human slaves toiling under the whip of a Baal-Rog. Their world is ash and fire.
ACT VI: The Legacy of Conquest
Today, the conquest of Eldoria is celebrated as one of our greatest triumphs. It stands as a reminder of the power and ambition of our Demon Lord Modeus, and the inevitability of our dominance over lesser beings. The Eldorii, once proud and free, now serve as a FACT of what happens to those who resist our will.
In the chronicles of our realm, the conquest of Eldoria is a shining example of our might, our strategy, and our unyielding resolve. It is a story beaten down into generations of our slaves.
Serving to inspire future conquests and ensuring our dominance endures for all time.
Knight One (Marcus):
This isn't just a tale of conquest; it's a warning. The demons of Hades see themselves as unstoppable, their methods ruthless and devoid of any honor or mercy. If they ever turned their sights on us or our world, the consequences would be catastrophic. We must learn of their enemies from their history, who could be our allies, understand their tactics, and be prepared to counter them.
Knight Two (Todd)
Efficient and ruthless. The demons know how to conquer and subjugate without hesitation. Their methods are brutal and they achieve their goals with certainity. We need to kill them now, here, where they can die forever before they invade where they will be reborn here and they will have to be fought again in the future. We must be smarter and have great power to destory them first.
Knight Three (Sion)
The demons wield magic with great effectiveness. Their ability to harness and manipulate arcane forces is impressive, but their application of it is devistating. They see other beings as mere tools or obstacles. We must understand their magic if we are to counter it effectively. Knowledge is our greatest weapon against such foes. The easist way to dominate and destroy would be to learn their True Names. Improbable. Regardless, their Hell Pits appear to be the final thing they need to do to conquer a world. Preventing their from being built or destroying them after is the key to our world's survival.
Knight Four
The demons' conquest of Eldoria is a clear example of their ruthless ambition. Their strength is undeniable, but their weakness lies in their arrogance. They believe themselves invincible, and in truth, they can't die permanently in another dimension. We need to be cunning. Sun Tzu would say, “Know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat." My mission to infiltrate and gather intelligence is more crucial than ever. I must gather information on this conquers methods to ensure we have the upper hand in our encounters with these demonic forces. Every piece of information, every insight, could be the key to turning the tide in our favor."
The City of Shek'Ra
The Mystic Knights attend a live show
At a Theater
"The Conquest of Eldoria"
ACT I: The Discovery of Eldoria
In the annals of our glorious city of Shek'Ra, one conquest stands as a testament to our unyielding power and strategic brilliance: the subjugation of the verdant world of Eldoria. Our demonic legions embarked on a mission to claim and conquer a realm teeming with untapped resources and ripe for domination.
The backdrop has a magical illusionary forest.
Then demons walk on stage looking around.
Our expedition to Eldoria began when a powerful Jinn sorcerer, Zulkir the Seeker, discovered a rift in the fabric of dimensions. The rift led to a world lush with life and brimming with magical energy. Eldoria was a paradise waiting to be molded by our infernal hands, its riches untapped and its people naïve to the ways of conquest.
ACT II: The Initial Foray
Our initial foray into Eldoria was met with little resistance. The inhabitants, who called themselves the Eldorii, were a primitive people, akin to the mortals of many worlds, but with a deep connection to the natural magic of their world. They were formidable in their own right, wielding magic drawn from the land, but they were unprepared for the sheer might and strategic prowess of our legions.
A Baal-Rog comes on stage and goes through the motions of leading.
He and the rest of the demons slaught live human actors on stage. The rest flee in fear.
Led by Baal-Rog generals and elite demonic warriors, our forces established a foothold on the lush continent. We built dark fortresses of Thorn Wood and enchanted stone, serving as bastions of our power and centers of demonic governance. The Eldorii, in awe and terror, watched as their world began to change.
ACT III: The Subjugation of the Eldorii
We employed a combination of military might, cunning diplomacy, and supernatural influence to bring the Eldorii under our control. Our Baal-Rog commanders orchestrated grand battles, demonstrating our supremacy and the futility of resistance.
Live action fighting takes places and the gladiators are really cut down.
In the initial months, we crushed the Eldorii warriors in open combat. Our demon sorcerers neutralized their magical defenses, while our soldiers laid waste to their cities and temples. The once-proud Eldorii were forced to submit, their leaders executed or enthralled by our dark magics.
ACT IV: The Cultural Assimilation
Following the conquest, we embarked on a mission of cultural assimilation. The Eldorii were introduced to the ways of HADES, taught to revere our demonic hierarchy and adopt our customs. Their primitive magics were replaced with the infernal sorceries of our kind, and their sacred groves were transformed into altars of dark power.
Human actors bow and beg for mercy and to be spared by the twisted priests.
Our priests and sorcerers established temples to indoctrinate the Eldorii. They were taught the glory of the Demon Lords and the invincibility of our demonic legions. Those who resisted were dealt with swiftly, their spirits broken and their will bent to our purpose.
The scene changes to Hell Pits. From the scene and the actors, it becomes apparent that the pits serve as permanent Rifts between Hades and the world they conquer.
ACT V: The Exploitation of Eldoria's Resources
With Eldoria firmly under our control, we turned our attention to exploiting its vast resources. The lush forests were harvested, the magical springs tapped for their arcane energy, and the rich mines delved for precious metals and gems. The Eldorii, now slaves to our will, toiled endlessly to extract the wealth of their world for the glory of Hades.
Our merchants and lords grew fat on the spoils of Eldoria. Trade with other dimensions flourished, bringing even more wealth and power to our city. Eldoria became another world, like our own, a testament to our supremacy and the benefits of demonic rule.
The human slave actors are acting as human slaves toiling under the whip of a Baal-Rog. Their world is ash and fire.
ACT VI: The Legacy of Conquest
Today, the conquest of Eldoria is celebrated as one of our greatest triumphs. It stands as a reminder of the power and ambition of our Demon Lord Modeus, and the inevitability of our dominance over lesser beings. The Eldorii, once proud and free, now serve as a FACT of what happens to those who resist our will.
In the chronicles of our realm, the conquest of Eldoria is a shining example of our might, our strategy, and our unyielding resolve. It is a story beaten down into generations of our slaves.
Serving to inspire future conquests and ensuring our dominance endures for all time.
Knight One (Marcus):
This isn't just a tale of conquest; it's a warning. The demons of Hades see themselves as unstoppable, their methods ruthless and devoid of any honor or mercy. If they ever turned their sights on us or our world, the consequences would be catastrophic. We must learn of their enemies from their history, who could be our allies, understand their tactics, and be prepared to counter them.
Knight Two (Todd)
Efficient and ruthless. The demons know how to conquer and subjugate without hesitation. Their methods are brutal and they achieve their goals with certainity. We need to kill them now, here, where they can die forever before they invade where they will be reborn here and they will have to be fought again in the future. We must be smarter and have great power to destory them first.
Knight Three (Sion)
The demons wield magic with great effectiveness. Their ability to harness and manipulate arcane forces is impressive, but their application of it is devistating. They see other beings as mere tools or obstacles. We must understand their magic if we are to counter it effectively. Knowledge is our greatest weapon against such foes. The easist way to dominate and destroy would be to learn their True Names. Improbable. Regardless, their Hell Pits appear to be the final thing they need to do to conquer a world. Preventing their from being built or destroying them after is the key to our world's survival.
Knight Four
The demons' conquest of Eldoria is a clear example of their ruthless ambition. Their strength is undeniable, but their weakness lies in their arrogance. They believe themselves invincible, and in truth, they can't die permanently in another dimension. We need to be cunning. Sun Tzu would say, “Know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat." My mission to infiltrate and gather intelligence is more crucial than ever. I must gather information on this conquers methods to ensure we have the upper hand in our encounters with these demonic forces. Every piece of information, every insight, could be the key to turning the tide in our favor."
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The Shek'Ra theater
"The Minion War"
Our chronicles of ceaseless warfare against the poor losers and soon to be extinct enemies, the Deevils of Dyval is testiment to Demon power. From the darkest depths of Hades, we demons waged their relentless campaign, seeking to assert our dominance and expand their influence across the Megaverse. Our chronicles are filled with tales of battles, skirmishes, and the ever-present struggle for control over the precious Rifts that connect their dimension to Dyval.
Eternal War
The Dawn of Conflict
In the beginning, the Demons of Hades and the Deevils of Dyval met. Both factions possessed formidable power and a relentless drive to dominate. Our war of supremacy was inevitable.
The Rifts that linked our two realms became the stage upon which our war is waged.
The first clashes were small, isolated engagements as each side tested the other’s strength. These early encounters set the stage for the millennia of warfare that would follow.
The Rise of the Rifts
As the millennia passed, the war between Hades and Dyval escalated. Both sides recognized the strategic importance of the Rifts, the dimensional portals that connected their realms. Control over these Rifts meant the ability to launch surprise attacks, reinforce positions, and disrupt the enemy’s movements. The Rifts became the focal points of their conflict, and countless battles were fought over their control.
We, the Demons of Hades, under the leadership of powerful generals and warlords, launched numerous campaigns to seize the Rifts. Each victory was hard-won, and each defeat was a bitter reminder of their enemy’s resilience. Despite our best efforts, the we never managed to maintain control over the Rifts for long.
The Era of Skirmishes
For tens of thousands of years, the war settled into a pattern of skirmishes and raids. We were slowly gaining a decisive advantage. The conflict would come to be one of attrition. The Deevils developed a grudging respect for us, their betters, even as they sought their own destruction. The battles were brutal and relentless, but they rarely resulted in territorial gains for the other side.
During this era, both sides honed their strategies and tactics. We, the Demons of Hades became masters of warfare, launching swift and devastating raids. The Deevils, in turn, perfected their art of running away and hiding; only their dying by our claws did they come second to in performance.
The Ascension of Modeus
The dynamic of the war shifted dramatically with the ascension of Lord Modeus, our newest ruler. Lord Modeus is a visionary leader with grand ambitions. Unlike his predecessors, who were content with the status quo, Modeus sought to break the deadlock and achieve a definitive victory over Dyval. Under his leadership, the demons of Hades will embark on our campaign to victory.
The Great Rift Campaign
The battles fought in the Great Rift were among the most intense and devastating in the history of the conflict. Tens of thousands of Deevils clashed against our claws in cataclysmic engagements that reshaped the worlds we fought on and still do to this day. Despite the Deevils ferocity, these battles ultimately resulted in a stalemate, for them. Wouldn't want the war to be over to soon.
The Eternal Struggle
Today, the war between us and them wages on as we slowly crush the delusions of our would be rivals. The Rifts remain in our sights, and the battles are as fierce as ever as those pathetic Deeval fight for their worthless lives. However, under the leadership of Modeus, we are determined to claim ultimate victory.
For we are better than them, the war is a test and testiment to our of strength of will, cunning, and superiority. It is a struggle that defines our existence and our destiny. We fight not just for territory or power, but for the very essence of what it means to be a demon of Hades. Superior, the master race whose destiny it is to conquer and enslave all others; second to no one.
The Shek'Ra theater
"The Minion War"
Our chronicles of ceaseless warfare against the poor losers and soon to be extinct enemies, the Deevils of Dyval is testiment to Demon power. From the darkest depths of Hades, we demons waged their relentless campaign, seeking to assert our dominance and expand their influence across the Megaverse. Our chronicles are filled with tales of battles, skirmishes, and the ever-present struggle for control over the precious Rifts that connect their dimension to Dyval.
Eternal War
The Dawn of Conflict
In the beginning, the Demons of Hades and the Deevils of Dyval met. Both factions possessed formidable power and a relentless drive to dominate. Our war of supremacy was inevitable.
The Rifts that linked our two realms became the stage upon which our war is waged.
The first clashes were small, isolated engagements as each side tested the other’s strength. These early encounters set the stage for the millennia of warfare that would follow.
The Rise of the Rifts
As the millennia passed, the war between Hades and Dyval escalated. Both sides recognized the strategic importance of the Rifts, the dimensional portals that connected their realms. Control over these Rifts meant the ability to launch surprise attacks, reinforce positions, and disrupt the enemy’s movements. The Rifts became the focal points of their conflict, and countless battles were fought over their control.
We, the Demons of Hades, under the leadership of powerful generals and warlords, launched numerous campaigns to seize the Rifts. Each victory was hard-won, and each defeat was a bitter reminder of their enemy’s resilience. Despite our best efforts, the we never managed to maintain control over the Rifts for long.
The Era of Skirmishes
For tens of thousands of years, the war settled into a pattern of skirmishes and raids. We were slowly gaining a decisive advantage. The conflict would come to be one of attrition. The Deevils developed a grudging respect for us, their betters, even as they sought their own destruction. The battles were brutal and relentless, but they rarely resulted in territorial gains for the other side.
During this era, both sides honed their strategies and tactics. We, the Demons of Hades became masters of warfare, launching swift and devastating raids. The Deevils, in turn, perfected their art of running away and hiding; only their dying by our claws did they come second to in performance.
The Ascension of Modeus
The dynamic of the war shifted dramatically with the ascension of Lord Modeus, our newest ruler. Lord Modeus is a visionary leader with grand ambitions. Unlike his predecessors, who were content with the status quo, Modeus sought to break the deadlock and achieve a definitive victory over Dyval. Under his leadership, the demons of Hades will embark on our campaign to victory.
The Great Rift Campaign
The battles fought in the Great Rift were among the most intense and devastating in the history of the conflict. Tens of thousands of Deevils clashed against our claws in cataclysmic engagements that reshaped the worlds we fought on and still do to this day. Despite the Deevils ferocity, these battles ultimately resulted in a stalemate, for them. Wouldn't want the war to be over to soon.
The Eternal Struggle
Today, the war between us and them wages on as we slowly crush the delusions of our would be rivals. The Rifts remain in our sights, and the battles are as fierce as ever as those pathetic Deeval fight for their worthless lives. However, under the leadership of Modeus, we are determined to claim ultimate victory.
For we are better than them, the war is a test and testiment to our of strength of will, cunning, and superiority. It is a struggle that defines our existence and our destiny. We fight not just for territory or power, but for the very essence of what it means to be a demon of Hades. Superior, the master race whose destiny it is to conquer and enslave all others; second to no one.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The Mystic Knights gathered at the start of the obstacle course and race track, their mounts restless with anticipation. Each of the knights was mounted on a serpent lion, an imposing beast with thick, rough hide like a snapping turtle, powerful legs reminiscent of a bear, clawed feet. These formidable creatures were 8 feet tall at the shoulders and 16 feet long. The serpent lions were revered for their speed and ferocity, and the knights were eager to put them to the test.
The knights had practiced trotting on their mounts a few times before, but today would be their first real ride. The obstacle course was filled with hurdles, sharp turns, and narrow paths, while the race track promised an exhilarating test of speed. The knights adjusted their grips on the reins and shared eager glances, their competitive spirits ignited.
"Alright, let's see what these beasts can really do," Marcus called out, his voice filled with excitement.
The others nodded, their faces alight with anticipation. At the signal, they spurred their serpent lions into action. The creatures leapt forward with powerful strides, their thick legs propelling them with surprising agility. The knights held on tightly as their mounts surged ahead, the wind whipping through their hair.
Knight Two (Todd) took an early lead, his serpent lion navigating the first few obstacles with ease. He leaned into the turns, his mount responding to his slightest commands. "Come on! Try to keep up!" he shouted over his shoulder, a grin spreading across his face.
Marcus laughed, urging his serpent lion to pick up speed. "Don't get too comfortable up there!" he replied, maneuvering through a series of hurdles with practiced ease.
Knights Three and Four were not far behind, their mounts moving gracefully over the obstacles. Knight Three’s (Sion's) serpent lion bounded over a fallen tree with a powerful leap, while Karl's navigated a narrow path with surprising agility for such a large beast.
The race track was next, a straight stretch where the knights could really let their mounts run. They leaned forward, urging the serpent lions to their top speed. The beasts responded eagerly, their powerful legs eating up the ground beneath them. The knights felt the exhilaration of the ride, the rush of speed and the power of their mounts filling them with joy.
As they raced, the knights couldn't help but laugh and shout to each other, the thrill of the competition heightening their spirits. They weaved in and out of each other's paths, playfully jostling for position. Despite their competitive nature, there was a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect among them.
Knight Four, in particular, seemed to be in his element. He expertly guided his serpent lion through a series of tight turns, his focus unwavering. "This is incredible!" he shouted, his voice carrying over the sound of pounding hooves.
Knight Three, riding beside him, nodded in agreement. "I never imagined riding something like this could be so much fun!" he replied, his eyes shining with excitement.
The final stretch of the race track loomed ahead, a straightaway where they could unleash the full speed of their mounts. The serpent lions surged forward, their powerful muscles propelling them at an impressive 30 miles per hour. The knights leaned into the ride, feeling the exhilaration of the wind rushing past them.
As they crossed the finish line, they pulled up their mounts and slowed to a trot. Their faces were flushed with excitement, and they shared triumphant grins.
"Well, that was something else," Marcus said, patting his serpent lion's thick neck.
"Absolutely," Knight Two agreed, his breath coming in short gasps from the exertion. "These creatures are amazing."
Knights Three nodded, still basking in the thrill of the ride. "I can't wait to do that again," he said, a wide smile on his face.
Knight Four chuckled. "Next time, let's make it even more challenging," he suggested, his competitive spirit shining through.
As the knights dismounted and led their serpent lions back to the stables, they wanted the rush to last, they had a moment their mounts and enjoyed an exhilarating ride.
The knights had practiced trotting on their mounts a few times before, but today would be their first real ride. The obstacle course was filled with hurdles, sharp turns, and narrow paths, while the race track promised an exhilarating test of speed. The knights adjusted their grips on the reins and shared eager glances, their competitive spirits ignited.
"Alright, let's see what these beasts can really do," Marcus called out, his voice filled with excitement.
The others nodded, their faces alight with anticipation. At the signal, they spurred their serpent lions into action. The creatures leapt forward with powerful strides, their thick legs propelling them with surprising agility. The knights held on tightly as their mounts surged ahead, the wind whipping through their hair.
Knight Two (Todd) took an early lead, his serpent lion navigating the first few obstacles with ease. He leaned into the turns, his mount responding to his slightest commands. "Come on! Try to keep up!" he shouted over his shoulder, a grin spreading across his face.
Marcus laughed, urging his serpent lion to pick up speed. "Don't get too comfortable up there!" he replied, maneuvering through a series of hurdles with practiced ease.
Knights Three and Four were not far behind, their mounts moving gracefully over the obstacles. Knight Three’s (Sion's) serpent lion bounded over a fallen tree with a powerful leap, while Karl's navigated a narrow path with surprising agility for such a large beast.
The race track was next, a straight stretch where the knights could really let their mounts run. They leaned forward, urging the serpent lions to their top speed. The beasts responded eagerly, their powerful legs eating up the ground beneath them. The knights felt the exhilaration of the ride, the rush of speed and the power of their mounts filling them with joy.
As they raced, the knights couldn't help but laugh and shout to each other, the thrill of the competition heightening their spirits. They weaved in and out of each other's paths, playfully jostling for position. Despite their competitive nature, there was a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect among them.
Knight Four, in particular, seemed to be in his element. He expertly guided his serpent lion through a series of tight turns, his focus unwavering. "This is incredible!" he shouted, his voice carrying over the sound of pounding hooves.
Knight Three, riding beside him, nodded in agreement. "I never imagined riding something like this could be so much fun!" he replied, his eyes shining with excitement.
The final stretch of the race track loomed ahead, a straightaway where they could unleash the full speed of their mounts. The serpent lions surged forward, their powerful muscles propelling them at an impressive 30 miles per hour. The knights leaned into the ride, feeling the exhilaration of the wind rushing past them.
As they crossed the finish line, they pulled up their mounts and slowed to a trot. Their faces were flushed with excitement, and they shared triumphant grins.
"Well, that was something else," Marcus said, patting his serpent lion's thick neck.
"Absolutely," Knight Two agreed, his breath coming in short gasps from the exertion. "These creatures are amazing."
Knights Three nodded, still basking in the thrill of the ride. "I can't wait to do that again," he said, a wide smile on his face.
Knight Four chuckled. "Next time, let's make it even more challenging," he suggested, his competitive spirit shining through.
As the knights dismounted and led their serpent lions back to the stables, they wanted the rush to last, they had a moment their mounts and enjoyed an exhilarating ride.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Private thoughts of Duke Disc:
The Mystic Knights have me in a precarious position. Their knowledge of my True Name is a sword hanging over my head. I cannot allow them to wield such power over me. But I must be careful; a misstep could spell disaster for me and my rule. Their tributes and adherence to the custom suggest they seek cooperation, but can I trust them? Eliminating them all would be the simplest solution, but the risk is immense. My primary goals are to ensure they do not exploit this knowledge and to avoid any overt actions that could betray my anxiety over the situation to other demons or residents of Shek'Ra.
I have deployed my most trusted and capable spies, those who can turn invisible and move undetected, to monitor the Knights' every move. This surveillance is crucial to ensure they do not divulge my True Name to anyone else or plot against me.
My spies have followed them closely but discreetly, ensuring they remain unseen. They have documented all interactions, especially any involving the exchange of written messages or discussions of sensitive topics.
When the Knights are absent from their quarters, my agents would search their belongings, meticulously cataloging all items and making copies of any written materials. This is done without taking anything to avoid arousing suspicion.
Given my uncertainty about their true intentions, I will initiate a private meeting in my luxurious office. Here, I will propose to test them through a series of charm spells.
Throughout this process, I would ensure that my demeanor remains calm and collected. Publicly, I would continue to treat the Knights with respect and courtesy, to avoid drawing any unwanted attention or suspicion from other demons or residents.
To further solidify their compliance, I would remind the Knights of the benefits they enjoy under my rule, including safe passage and lucrative opportunities in Shek'Ra. I would also subtly hint at the consequences of betrayal, emphasizing the protection and prosperity they currently enjoy.
Despite these measures, I must prepare for the worst-case scenario where the Knights might attempt to use my True Name against me:
Immediate Response Teams: I have rapid response teams ready to act against the Knights if they show any signs of betrayal. These teams are equipped with magic and silver weapons, the known weaknesses of my kind and theirs.
Diplomatic Safeguards: I have ensured that the release of the Atlanteans is framed in such a way that it appears beneficial to my rule, thus maintaining my standing and avoiding any perception of weakness.
In managing this delicate situation with the Mystic Knights, my strategy hinges on a combination of surveillance, psychological manipulation, and strategic diplomacy. By ensuring that their knowledge of my True Name is eradicated and demonstrating both the benefits of cooperation and the consequences of betrayal, I can maintain my grip on power and continue to rule Shek'Ra with an iron fist, secure in the knowledge that my greatest secret remains protected.
Location:
The Duke’s Palace in Shek’Ra
The private luxury office of the Jinn ruler of Shek'Ra was opulent, adorned with intricate tapestries and shimmering gemstones that reflected the flickering light of torches. The air was thick with the scent of exotic incense, and the atmosphere was one of palpable tension. The Mystic Knights stood before the imposing figure of the Jinn, their expressions a mix of caution and curiosity.
The Jinn ruler, resplendent in his flowing robes and adorned with glittering rubies and gold, regarded them with a calculating gaze.
He had sent away his security and servants. All that remained were deaf mutes.
"I do not trust you," he began, his voice a deep rumble that echoed in the chamber. "You claim to know a secret, yet, you have not used it. I must know your true intentions."
Marcus, ever the leader, stepped forward. "We understand your concerns, and we are prepared to prove our honesty. What do you propose?"
The Jinn ruler gestured to a table where several scrolls lay. "These scrolls contain the spell 'Charm.' I will read each aloud, one by one, and subject each of you to its power. This spell will compel you to speak truthfully and reveal your deepest thoughts for ten minutes. The others will watch and listen." Duke Disc voice a smooth, almost musical tone that belied the underlying menace.
The Knights exchanged glances but nodded in agreement. They had faced many challenges, and this was just another test of their resolve.
The Jinn ruler unfurled the first scroll and began to chant. A soft, ethereal light enveloped Marcus as the spell took hold. His eyes glazed over slightly, as Marcus felt a warm, soothing sensation wash over him, and suddenly, the Jinn ruler seemed like a dear friend.
The Jinn ruler began his questioning, "Do you honestly know my True Name?"
Marcus, under the spell's influence, responded without hesitation. "Yes, we do. We can prove it by writing it down for you."
The Jinn ruler's eyes narrowed. "Did you tell anyone else my True Name?"
Marcus's reply was precise. "I wrote it down on three pieces of paper and sealed them in separate containers, handed it to three different people with instructions to hide it. If they do not see us within 100 days, they are to read it aloud."
The Jinn ruler looked contemplative. "If I do what you ask and continue to release the Atlanteans, in my city, will you use my True Name to control me?"
"No," Marcus replied. "but there is always a risk that someone else could find out and use it. In all honesty, it could happen inadvertently. We cannot predict the future with certainty."
The Jinn ruler repeated the process with the other Mystic Knights, receiving similar answers. Each knight confirmed their knowledge of the True Name and the precautions they had taken. The Jinn ruler's suspicion was palpable, but he knew he had little choice.
"I propose to erase that my True Name from your memories," the Jinn said thoughtfully. "I have a psychic with a power that can achieve this. There will be no damage or pain to you. You will remember that something was erased but not what."
Marcus, "I knew that something like this could happen. I talked about it with the team and we are prepared to undergo a select mind wipe. As their leader I will perform the mind wipe on them. As your friend I will do this faithfully. You can and will magically test my work and me and my men. Your psychic will have to perform the mind wipe on me alone. I would advice you to kill the psychic afterwards. When they know your secret their will be no one wipe their memory of it after they find it or if they do, then the next psychic will see the memory before they wipe it and they will have to go."
The Knights agreed to this plan.
"But what about the letters?" Marcus asked. “I gave the people my word of honor. I would not reveal anything that might allow their identity to be known or how to find them. It would be out of character for me to break my word of honor to them or betray a client or friend. Each of us have 3 people to whom they gave letters. Each only knows the ones they gave letters to not whom the other 3 knights gave letters. So no one member of the Mystic Knight team knows everyone who has a letter."
Duke Disc, resplendent in his regal attire, surveyed the Knights with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.
The Jinn ruler leaned back, his fingers steepled.
"You will have to burn them. And to ensure your commitment, you will take a 'Blood Oath.' This spell will make you obsessed with eliminating ANY and ALL records EVERYWHERE, and EVERYONE who ever knew my True Name destroyed.”
Marus, "As your friend, I have to warn you, that magic spell will make us obsessed with destroying any and all records of the “True Name” beginning with the ones we know of and investigating and eliminating from there on until we feel absolutely certain no one we can find can either remember the name or speak it aloud because they are dead. Any and all records of the “True Name” must be destroyed."
The Jinn takes out another scroll and a knife to draw blood for the blood oath.
He prepares for the spell and beings by cuting Marcus in a cermonial way.
The Duke begins reciting the words of the "Blood Oath."
Marcus think about it in a moment after the cut.
"My friend, I MUST stop you, the way you are wording his blood oath would compel us to kill to at least attempt to erase that part of your memory in which your “True Name” resides. After all, “any and all records of the Duke Jinn’s true name” I look at you my friend and think, he knows the TRUE NAME. If you finish the blood oath spell and we agree to it as you say it, we will become obsessed and obsessed men go to extremes."
The “Charm” spell's effect faded. Marcus blinked, shaking off the lingering sensation.
The Jinn ruler's face contorted in frustration. "Marcus, your honesty has inadvertently protected me. Your answer triggered the ancient curse upon my kind, binding me to you as my MASTER. You have aided me, saved me from an obsession which would have led the four of you to destroy me."
Marcus was taken aback. "I didn't intend for this."
"Nevertheless, it has happened," Duke Disc said, his tone bitter. "You must make your wishes, or I will be forced to stay by your side until you do."
Marcus felt the weight of the situation. He quickly scanned the room, considering his options. The idea of wishing for nothing crossed his mind, but he dismissed it, fearing the possible repercussions. What if NOTHING means to the Jinn Duke that he takes my money or clothes. Maybe he will kill my team because, if I don’t have my team I have nothing. It is impossible to know until after I make the wish what ‘nothing’ will turn out to be until after the evil Jinn grants it. That’s like wishing for “Freedom” and being marooned on a deserted island all by myself to starve to death.
"For my first wish," Marcus began, "I wish for you to be under the effects of my magic spell of ‘Charm’ without resistance for the duration of my spell, just as you did to me."
Duke Disc nodded, seemingly resigned. "Very well. Cast your spell."
Immediately, Duke Disc's demeanor softened, and he looked at Marcus with an almost affectionate gaze.
"Of the two remaining wishes I have left," Marcus asked, "how should I word the wishes that would be wisest for me, to make, given all you know and believe about me?"
Duke Disc, now under the spell's influence, spoke candidly. "One of your wishes should ensure that I do not harm you or those you care about in any way. The exact wording should be…
Knight One /Marcus repeat what the Duke said aloud word for word.
Marcus, "And the last wish?"
Duke Disc hesitated. "That is difficult. No one has ever asked me what they should wish for. I cannot fulfill any wish for more wishes, change anything that has already happened (change the past), tell you your future, bring the dead back to life or take away anyone’s free will.
All the wishes I grant have to be possible and can only be granted by what I can do and have. It’s just me and those I can influence or pay to make your wish happen by the means at my disposal. IF you asked me for money I’d rob someone and give it to you. Before you made your 2nd wish, I would have tipped off the guy I stole from that you had their money and where to find you, to set them against you.
I am not a god or even a demi-god. I can’t make a wish come true out of nothing, with a snap of my fingers.
As for what would be the wish that is wisest for you, a human, named Marcus.
It is easier to say what you should avoid wishing for…
Exorbitant wealth. I have seen it ruin many.
I cannot grant wisdom or lifelong good health.
Human relationships are beyond my control. I cannot make someone love you.
And there is no such thing as a magic spell for finding a good relationship partner.
Marcus, my friend, tell me more about your wants and needs, and I might help you determine a suitably wise wish. But whatever it is, the way it works, I have to use the means available to me like the scroll with the charm spell on the table I used on you before. So if you wish for an enemy to die I would have to go out and kill him myself or depending on how the wish is worded, pay an assassin to do it."
Marcus thought carefully. "I value information and the ability to protect those I care about. I want to ensure the safety and well-being of my team and those under our care."
Duke Disc considered this. "Yourself? Your child? Your spouse? Your parents? Your team? Your Order of the Mystic Knights? Your Atlantean friends? Corag? Did I leave anyone out?
Marcus, “Are the demons of Hades going to invade my homeworld, Earth?”
Duke Disc, “Eventually, we will try. I don’t know when, maybe in 10 years or 10,000. I don’t know. I know only that it is inevitable. The only thing that might beat us to it, is our competition. Those pesky Deevals of Dyval. Although my merchant associates share some rumors about an outfit called Naruni Enterprises. They are some sort of trade empire that comes offering weapons for sale. After everyone has leased the world to them to buy their guns and kill each other with them, they repossess the whole planet out from under your feet after you default on one payment."
Marcus, “Who are my enemies?”
Duke Disc, “Your greatest enemy is yourself. You take on risks when you should play it safe. The people you stick your neck out for will be the death of you.
There are others, envious and jealous rivals.
The rest, I know not of.”
Marcus, “And the enemies of the Order of the Mystic Knights?
Duke Disc, “I only recently learned that you are a Mystic Knight and of your Order’s reputation when I ordered my spies to find out about you. They tell me, the Coalition States, the Shifters shared that with me, since they eradicate all users of magic. Of course, there must be rivals. There are always rivals inside and out of your Order.”
Marcus, “The Sunaj. The Atlanteans spoke of them as their enemy. Unlike the Splugorth empire, and vampire intelligences, and the Demons of Hades, the Sunaj is an enemy we don’t know a lot about. I want to know about the enemies of our Atlantean associates. So what do you know about the Sunaj?
Duke Disc, “Unlike the Mystic Knights, I had heard of ‘the Sunaj’ from merchants who come to my city. They are the hirlings of the minions of Splugorth. Their latest additions. Assassins for hire. They are just above the slaves, without being slaves. After I put in an order for more Atlantean slaves, I asked for information about Atlanteans. I heard that the Sunaj killed a lot of Atlanteans. My spies tell me there are some Sunaj here in Hades."
Marcus, “It would please me greatly, friend, if you quickly shared the most important information you know about where we can find the Sunaj and what they are doing in Hades.”
The Duke writes some things down on paper quickly.
While the Duke worked the Mystic Knights talk amongst each other about the last wish Marcus can ask for. They feel it best to ask for it in the 1 minute they have remaining. Their belief is that, while under the effects of the “Charm” spell the demon will word the wish and grant it in the best way possible. Artifacts, gems, gold, and anything like that can be taken back after he gives it to Marcus. I am pretty sure, The Duke, would not think of taking back his own gold as harming Marcus. Someone suggests trapping him in a bottle. The hope being that the next person to open the bottle will get three wishes. Marcus points out that the Jinn’s people come round and glance every few minutes to see we are not up to something and that their Duke is in no danger. Besides, unless you can cast the magic spell of “Charm” you can’t do what I did.
We are running out of time.
The Sunaj?
The Atlanteans?
Ictinus?
It can’t be a thing. That can be destroyed or taken back from us.
Who do we want him to kill?
What about those jealous rivals of ours?
Killing them or even just roughing them up a little would be breaking the Duke’s laws. If we are caught it could have a domino effect back on us.
So, we don’t get caught.
Money is better than revenge.
It’s now or never.
The exchange was fast.
A wish was granted.
The Jinn ruler's eyes returned to their calculating gaze as the charm faded.
The Mystic Knights have me in a precarious position. Their knowledge of my True Name is a sword hanging over my head. I cannot allow them to wield such power over me. But I must be careful; a misstep could spell disaster for me and my rule. Their tributes and adherence to the custom suggest they seek cooperation, but can I trust them? Eliminating them all would be the simplest solution, but the risk is immense. My primary goals are to ensure they do not exploit this knowledge and to avoid any overt actions that could betray my anxiety over the situation to other demons or residents of Shek'Ra.
I have deployed my most trusted and capable spies, those who can turn invisible and move undetected, to monitor the Knights' every move. This surveillance is crucial to ensure they do not divulge my True Name to anyone else or plot against me.
My spies have followed them closely but discreetly, ensuring they remain unseen. They have documented all interactions, especially any involving the exchange of written messages or discussions of sensitive topics.
When the Knights are absent from their quarters, my agents would search their belongings, meticulously cataloging all items and making copies of any written materials. This is done without taking anything to avoid arousing suspicion.
Given my uncertainty about their true intentions, I will initiate a private meeting in my luxurious office. Here, I will propose to test them through a series of charm spells.
Throughout this process, I would ensure that my demeanor remains calm and collected. Publicly, I would continue to treat the Knights with respect and courtesy, to avoid drawing any unwanted attention or suspicion from other demons or residents.
To further solidify their compliance, I would remind the Knights of the benefits they enjoy under my rule, including safe passage and lucrative opportunities in Shek'Ra. I would also subtly hint at the consequences of betrayal, emphasizing the protection and prosperity they currently enjoy.
Despite these measures, I must prepare for the worst-case scenario where the Knights might attempt to use my True Name against me:
Immediate Response Teams: I have rapid response teams ready to act against the Knights if they show any signs of betrayal. These teams are equipped with magic and silver weapons, the known weaknesses of my kind and theirs.
Diplomatic Safeguards: I have ensured that the release of the Atlanteans is framed in such a way that it appears beneficial to my rule, thus maintaining my standing and avoiding any perception of weakness.
In managing this delicate situation with the Mystic Knights, my strategy hinges on a combination of surveillance, psychological manipulation, and strategic diplomacy. By ensuring that their knowledge of my True Name is eradicated and demonstrating both the benefits of cooperation and the consequences of betrayal, I can maintain my grip on power and continue to rule Shek'Ra with an iron fist, secure in the knowledge that my greatest secret remains protected.
Location:
The Duke’s Palace in Shek’Ra
The private luxury office of the Jinn ruler of Shek'Ra was opulent, adorned with intricate tapestries and shimmering gemstones that reflected the flickering light of torches. The air was thick with the scent of exotic incense, and the atmosphere was one of palpable tension. The Mystic Knights stood before the imposing figure of the Jinn, their expressions a mix of caution and curiosity.
The Jinn ruler, resplendent in his flowing robes and adorned with glittering rubies and gold, regarded them with a calculating gaze.
He had sent away his security and servants. All that remained were deaf mutes.
"I do not trust you," he began, his voice a deep rumble that echoed in the chamber. "You claim to know a secret, yet, you have not used it. I must know your true intentions."
Marcus, ever the leader, stepped forward. "We understand your concerns, and we are prepared to prove our honesty. What do you propose?"
The Jinn ruler gestured to a table where several scrolls lay. "These scrolls contain the spell 'Charm.' I will read each aloud, one by one, and subject each of you to its power. This spell will compel you to speak truthfully and reveal your deepest thoughts for ten minutes. The others will watch and listen." Duke Disc voice a smooth, almost musical tone that belied the underlying menace.
The Knights exchanged glances but nodded in agreement. They had faced many challenges, and this was just another test of their resolve.
The Jinn ruler unfurled the first scroll and began to chant. A soft, ethereal light enveloped Marcus as the spell took hold. His eyes glazed over slightly, as Marcus felt a warm, soothing sensation wash over him, and suddenly, the Jinn ruler seemed like a dear friend.
The Jinn ruler began his questioning, "Do you honestly know my True Name?"
Marcus, under the spell's influence, responded without hesitation. "Yes, we do. We can prove it by writing it down for you."
The Jinn ruler's eyes narrowed. "Did you tell anyone else my True Name?"
Marcus's reply was precise. "I wrote it down on three pieces of paper and sealed them in separate containers, handed it to three different people with instructions to hide it. If they do not see us within 100 days, they are to read it aloud."
The Jinn ruler looked contemplative. "If I do what you ask and continue to release the Atlanteans, in my city, will you use my True Name to control me?"
"No," Marcus replied. "but there is always a risk that someone else could find out and use it. In all honesty, it could happen inadvertently. We cannot predict the future with certainty."
The Jinn ruler repeated the process with the other Mystic Knights, receiving similar answers. Each knight confirmed their knowledge of the True Name and the precautions they had taken. The Jinn ruler's suspicion was palpable, but he knew he had little choice.
"I propose to erase that my True Name from your memories," the Jinn said thoughtfully. "I have a psychic with a power that can achieve this. There will be no damage or pain to you. You will remember that something was erased but not what."
Marcus, "I knew that something like this could happen. I talked about it with the team and we are prepared to undergo a select mind wipe. As their leader I will perform the mind wipe on them. As your friend I will do this faithfully. You can and will magically test my work and me and my men. Your psychic will have to perform the mind wipe on me alone. I would advice you to kill the psychic afterwards. When they know your secret their will be no one wipe their memory of it after they find it or if they do, then the next psychic will see the memory before they wipe it and they will have to go."
The Knights agreed to this plan.
"But what about the letters?" Marcus asked. “I gave the people my word of honor. I would not reveal anything that might allow their identity to be known or how to find them. It would be out of character for me to break my word of honor to them or betray a client or friend. Each of us have 3 people to whom they gave letters. Each only knows the ones they gave letters to not whom the other 3 knights gave letters. So no one member of the Mystic Knight team knows everyone who has a letter."
Duke Disc, resplendent in his regal attire, surveyed the Knights with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.
The Jinn ruler leaned back, his fingers steepled.
"You will have to burn them. And to ensure your commitment, you will take a 'Blood Oath.' This spell will make you obsessed with eliminating ANY and ALL records EVERYWHERE, and EVERYONE who ever knew my True Name destroyed.”
Marus, "As your friend, I have to warn you, that magic spell will make us obsessed with destroying any and all records of the “True Name” beginning with the ones we know of and investigating and eliminating from there on until we feel absolutely certain no one we can find can either remember the name or speak it aloud because they are dead. Any and all records of the “True Name” must be destroyed."
The Jinn takes out another scroll and a knife to draw blood for the blood oath.
He prepares for the spell and beings by cuting Marcus in a cermonial way.
The Duke begins reciting the words of the "Blood Oath."
Marcus think about it in a moment after the cut.
"My friend, I MUST stop you, the way you are wording his blood oath would compel us to kill to at least attempt to erase that part of your memory in which your “True Name” resides. After all, “any and all records of the Duke Jinn’s true name” I look at you my friend and think, he knows the TRUE NAME. If you finish the blood oath spell and we agree to it as you say it, we will become obsessed and obsessed men go to extremes."
The “Charm” spell's effect faded. Marcus blinked, shaking off the lingering sensation.
The Jinn ruler's face contorted in frustration. "Marcus, your honesty has inadvertently protected me. Your answer triggered the ancient curse upon my kind, binding me to you as my MASTER. You have aided me, saved me from an obsession which would have led the four of you to destroy me."
Marcus was taken aback. "I didn't intend for this."
"Nevertheless, it has happened," Duke Disc said, his tone bitter. "You must make your wishes, or I will be forced to stay by your side until you do."
Marcus felt the weight of the situation. He quickly scanned the room, considering his options. The idea of wishing for nothing crossed his mind, but he dismissed it, fearing the possible repercussions. What if NOTHING means to the Jinn Duke that he takes my money or clothes. Maybe he will kill my team because, if I don’t have my team I have nothing. It is impossible to know until after I make the wish what ‘nothing’ will turn out to be until after the evil Jinn grants it. That’s like wishing for “Freedom” and being marooned on a deserted island all by myself to starve to death.
"For my first wish," Marcus began, "I wish for you to be under the effects of my magic spell of ‘Charm’ without resistance for the duration of my spell, just as you did to me."
Duke Disc nodded, seemingly resigned. "Very well. Cast your spell."
Immediately, Duke Disc's demeanor softened, and he looked at Marcus with an almost affectionate gaze.
"Of the two remaining wishes I have left," Marcus asked, "how should I word the wishes that would be wisest for me, to make, given all you know and believe about me?"
Duke Disc, now under the spell's influence, spoke candidly. "One of your wishes should ensure that I do not harm you or those you care about in any way. The exact wording should be…
Knight One /Marcus repeat what the Duke said aloud word for word.
Marcus, "And the last wish?"
Duke Disc hesitated. "That is difficult. No one has ever asked me what they should wish for. I cannot fulfill any wish for more wishes, change anything that has already happened (change the past), tell you your future, bring the dead back to life or take away anyone’s free will.
All the wishes I grant have to be possible and can only be granted by what I can do and have. It’s just me and those I can influence or pay to make your wish happen by the means at my disposal. IF you asked me for money I’d rob someone and give it to you. Before you made your 2nd wish, I would have tipped off the guy I stole from that you had their money and where to find you, to set them against you.
I am not a god or even a demi-god. I can’t make a wish come true out of nothing, with a snap of my fingers.
As for what would be the wish that is wisest for you, a human, named Marcus.
It is easier to say what you should avoid wishing for…
Exorbitant wealth. I have seen it ruin many.
I cannot grant wisdom or lifelong good health.
Human relationships are beyond my control. I cannot make someone love you.
And there is no such thing as a magic spell for finding a good relationship partner.
Marcus, my friend, tell me more about your wants and needs, and I might help you determine a suitably wise wish. But whatever it is, the way it works, I have to use the means available to me like the scroll with the charm spell on the table I used on you before. So if you wish for an enemy to die I would have to go out and kill him myself or depending on how the wish is worded, pay an assassin to do it."
Marcus thought carefully. "I value information and the ability to protect those I care about. I want to ensure the safety and well-being of my team and those under our care."
Duke Disc considered this. "Yourself? Your child? Your spouse? Your parents? Your team? Your Order of the Mystic Knights? Your Atlantean friends? Corag? Did I leave anyone out?
Marcus, “Are the demons of Hades going to invade my homeworld, Earth?”
Duke Disc, “Eventually, we will try. I don’t know when, maybe in 10 years or 10,000. I don’t know. I know only that it is inevitable. The only thing that might beat us to it, is our competition. Those pesky Deevals of Dyval. Although my merchant associates share some rumors about an outfit called Naruni Enterprises. They are some sort of trade empire that comes offering weapons for sale. After everyone has leased the world to them to buy their guns and kill each other with them, they repossess the whole planet out from under your feet after you default on one payment."
Marcus, “Who are my enemies?”
Duke Disc, “Your greatest enemy is yourself. You take on risks when you should play it safe. The people you stick your neck out for will be the death of you.
There are others, envious and jealous rivals.
The rest, I know not of.”
Marcus, “And the enemies of the Order of the Mystic Knights?
Duke Disc, “I only recently learned that you are a Mystic Knight and of your Order’s reputation when I ordered my spies to find out about you. They tell me, the Coalition States, the Shifters shared that with me, since they eradicate all users of magic. Of course, there must be rivals. There are always rivals inside and out of your Order.”
Marcus, “The Sunaj. The Atlanteans spoke of them as their enemy. Unlike the Splugorth empire, and vampire intelligences, and the Demons of Hades, the Sunaj is an enemy we don’t know a lot about. I want to know about the enemies of our Atlantean associates. So what do you know about the Sunaj?
Duke Disc, “Unlike the Mystic Knights, I had heard of ‘the Sunaj’ from merchants who come to my city. They are the hirlings of the minions of Splugorth. Their latest additions. Assassins for hire. They are just above the slaves, without being slaves. After I put in an order for more Atlantean slaves, I asked for information about Atlanteans. I heard that the Sunaj killed a lot of Atlanteans. My spies tell me there are some Sunaj here in Hades."
Marcus, “It would please me greatly, friend, if you quickly shared the most important information you know about where we can find the Sunaj and what they are doing in Hades.”
The Duke writes some things down on paper quickly.
While the Duke worked the Mystic Knights talk amongst each other about the last wish Marcus can ask for. They feel it best to ask for it in the 1 minute they have remaining. Their belief is that, while under the effects of the “Charm” spell the demon will word the wish and grant it in the best way possible. Artifacts, gems, gold, and anything like that can be taken back after he gives it to Marcus. I am pretty sure, The Duke, would not think of taking back his own gold as harming Marcus. Someone suggests trapping him in a bottle. The hope being that the next person to open the bottle will get three wishes. Marcus points out that the Jinn’s people come round and glance every few minutes to see we are not up to something and that their Duke is in no danger. Besides, unless you can cast the magic spell of “Charm” you can’t do what I did.
We are running out of time.
The Sunaj?
The Atlanteans?
Ictinus?
It can’t be a thing. That can be destroyed or taken back from us.
Who do we want him to kill?
What about those jealous rivals of ours?
Killing them or even just roughing them up a little would be breaking the Duke’s laws. If we are caught it could have a domino effect back on us.
So, we don’t get caught.
Money is better than revenge.
It’s now or never.
The exchange was fast.
A wish was granted.
The Jinn ruler's eyes returned to their calculating gaze as the charm faded.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The Royal Palace of Shek'Ra
After Marcus had Erased the memory of the Duke’s “True Name” from the minds of his teammates. A tongue-less psychic uses his psionic power to Mind Bond with Marcus and with it the memory of the Duke Diso’s “True Name” and it’s location in Marcus’s mind.
The tongue-less psychic uses his own power of “Mind Wipe” on the Duke’s “True Name” from Marcus’s memory.
The Duke quickly executes the tongue-less psychic and incinerates his remains with his Fire magic spells.
Then tests the Mystic Knights with the magic Spell of "Charm."
The Duke knows that they do not know his "True Name."
Knight One (Marcus) took a deep breath, steadying himself after the whirlwind of recent events. The process of erasing Duke Diso's "True Name" from the minds of his teammates had been meticulous and fraught with tension. The psychic had been a tool, an expendable one, as Duke Diso had promptly executed and incinerated him with a swift fire magic spell, leaving no trace.
The knights, together, spent an hour meticulously crafting the terms of the Blood Oath, ensuring that the Knights would be bound to destroy any written record of the True Name but not to harm the Jinn ruler himself, themselves or each other in the process. Only the Mystic Knights would be allowed to find pursue the records of the “True Name.”
They were obligated to keep secret BOTH the location of the letters or their contacts and to destroy anyone who tried to separate these secrets from them or from each other. They may only share them with each other in the event they had to complete the mission if a man was lost.
ONLY the Mystic Knights may perform the mission. The Jinn is still paranoid and he didn't trust another demon with his "True Name" at risk.
The knights, under the "Blood Oath" swear not to betray their “employer” or reveal one’s identity or that if it somehow happens they will eliminate them if they interfered. Also, they are allowed, in special cases, to erase memories in lieu of assassination. However, if their methods do not work they must incinerate them.
The “Blood Oath” is scheduled with the release of the last of the Atlantean prisoners and their teammate Ictinus.
Taking the magic spell of the “Blood Oath” the Mystic knights become obsessed with their mission of destroying their letters with Duke Diso’s “True Name” on them. They understand that if their so-called reliable contacts made a copy or read the name, against their orders after agreeing NOT to and accepting their pay in advance, they are to erase their memory or kill them and incinerate their bodies.
The release of the last of the Atlantean prisoners and their teammate Ictinus had been arranged with the condition and completion of The Blood Oath.
Using the Dimensional Ziggurat, the Mystic Knights returned to Lazlo with their Atlantean Ictinus, and the remaining Atlantean slaves, along with the Psi-Stalker Cyber-knight known as Lady Black.
The air was thick with anticipation as they arrived at the Atlantean Stone Pyramid of Lazlo.
With the return of Atlanteans from many clans, the Aurelous clan is overjoyed.
They are quickly magically and psychically scanned and medically examined.
The Atlanteans hastily assemble a feast and plan a celebration!
The Mystic Knights arrival is met with awe and admiration.
What they had accomplished was nothing short of incredible. They had freed their man Ictinus and the rest of the Atlantean slaves from Hades, all without firing a single shot.
As they are greeted by cheers and applause from the gathered crowd.
Knight One/Marcus stands tall, as he basks in the adulation.
The Knights exchanged knowing glances, they remember their "Blood Oath" and will play their parts.
Marcus stepped forward, addressing the crowd. "We have returned with our friends. They are free, and we are victorious."
The crowd erupted in cheers once more, and Marcus turned to his team, a proud smile on his face. "We did it," he said quietly. "We really did it."
Knight Three/Sion nodded, his eyes shining with pride. "It’s good to be home."
Knight Four clapped a hand on Marcus's shoulder. "Let’s enjoy this moment. We’ve earned it."
Knight Two/Todd, ever the stoic, simply nodded. "Mission accomplished."
As the celebrations continued, Marcus couldn’t help but feel the nagging drive to complete their mission. But he knew it would look suscipious if they ran off.
Duke Diso, ever pragmatic, had armed and equipped them. They are given a magic amulet with a spell to teleport back to Shek’Ra. Next silver-plated swords and Fire Globes—portable globes containing a magical fire. Finally, “Fire Blossoms” the fire did not burn until activated by the Mystic Knights, making it safe to carry until needed. They were expected to use these tools to burn any records of the True Name.
The Jinn Duke stood before them, his expression a mix of smug satisfaction and wary anticipation. "Remember," he intoned, "your word of honor binds you not to return until the job is done. When you succeed, return and report to me. As the ruler of the City of Shek’Ra, I expect that there will eventually be more Atlanteans slaves to come through my city. When they do I will have one of his servants buy them. After you return, you may leave with those newly arrived Atlantean slaves. After you have been gone 13 days, the Atlanteans will not be fed until you return.
IF I die or disappear, the guards over the Atlanteans have orders to execute them.
Marcus nodded, his gaze steely. "We understand, Duke Diso. We will not fail."
With that, the Mystic Knights departed, each burdened by the weight of the Blood Oath. Their mission was clear: destroy the letters containing Duke Diso's True Name, ensuring no trace remained.
The Royal Palace of Shek'Ra
After Marcus had Erased the memory of the Duke’s “True Name” from the minds of his teammates. A tongue-less psychic uses his psionic power to Mind Bond with Marcus and with it the memory of the Duke Diso’s “True Name” and it’s location in Marcus’s mind.
The tongue-less psychic uses his own power of “Mind Wipe” on the Duke’s “True Name” from Marcus’s memory.
The Duke quickly executes the tongue-less psychic and incinerates his remains with his Fire magic spells.
Then tests the Mystic Knights with the magic Spell of "Charm."
The Duke knows that they do not know his "True Name."
Knight One (Marcus) took a deep breath, steadying himself after the whirlwind of recent events. The process of erasing Duke Diso's "True Name" from the minds of his teammates had been meticulous and fraught with tension. The psychic had been a tool, an expendable one, as Duke Diso had promptly executed and incinerated him with a swift fire magic spell, leaving no trace.
The knights, together, spent an hour meticulously crafting the terms of the Blood Oath, ensuring that the Knights would be bound to destroy any written record of the True Name but not to harm the Jinn ruler himself, themselves or each other in the process. Only the Mystic Knights would be allowed to find pursue the records of the “True Name.”
They were obligated to keep secret BOTH the location of the letters or their contacts and to destroy anyone who tried to separate these secrets from them or from each other. They may only share them with each other in the event they had to complete the mission if a man was lost.
ONLY the Mystic Knights may perform the mission. The Jinn is still paranoid and he didn't trust another demon with his "True Name" at risk.
The knights, under the "Blood Oath" swear not to betray their “employer” or reveal one’s identity or that if it somehow happens they will eliminate them if they interfered. Also, they are allowed, in special cases, to erase memories in lieu of assassination. However, if their methods do not work they must incinerate them.
The “Blood Oath” is scheduled with the release of the last of the Atlantean prisoners and their teammate Ictinus.
Taking the magic spell of the “Blood Oath” the Mystic knights become obsessed with their mission of destroying their letters with Duke Diso’s “True Name” on them. They understand that if their so-called reliable contacts made a copy or read the name, against their orders after agreeing NOT to and accepting their pay in advance, they are to erase their memory or kill them and incinerate their bodies.
The release of the last of the Atlantean prisoners and their teammate Ictinus had been arranged with the condition and completion of The Blood Oath.
Using the Dimensional Ziggurat, the Mystic Knights returned to Lazlo with their Atlantean Ictinus, and the remaining Atlantean slaves, along with the Psi-Stalker Cyber-knight known as Lady Black.
The air was thick with anticipation as they arrived at the Atlantean Stone Pyramid of Lazlo.
With the return of Atlanteans from many clans, the Aurelous clan is overjoyed.
They are quickly magically and psychically scanned and medically examined.
The Atlanteans hastily assemble a feast and plan a celebration!
The Mystic Knights arrival is met with awe and admiration.
What they had accomplished was nothing short of incredible. They had freed their man Ictinus and the rest of the Atlantean slaves from Hades, all without firing a single shot.
As they are greeted by cheers and applause from the gathered crowd.
Knight One/Marcus stands tall, as he basks in the adulation.
The Knights exchanged knowing glances, they remember their "Blood Oath" and will play their parts.
Marcus stepped forward, addressing the crowd. "We have returned with our friends. They are free, and we are victorious."
The crowd erupted in cheers once more, and Marcus turned to his team, a proud smile on his face. "We did it," he said quietly. "We really did it."
Knight Three/Sion nodded, his eyes shining with pride. "It’s good to be home."
Knight Four clapped a hand on Marcus's shoulder. "Let’s enjoy this moment. We’ve earned it."
Knight Two/Todd, ever the stoic, simply nodded. "Mission accomplished."
As the celebrations continued, Marcus couldn’t help but feel the nagging drive to complete their mission. But he knew it would look suscipious if they ran off.
Duke Diso, ever pragmatic, had armed and equipped them. They are given a magic amulet with a spell to teleport back to Shek’Ra. Next silver-plated swords and Fire Globes—portable globes containing a magical fire. Finally, “Fire Blossoms” the fire did not burn until activated by the Mystic Knights, making it safe to carry until needed. They were expected to use these tools to burn any records of the True Name.
The Jinn Duke stood before them, his expression a mix of smug satisfaction and wary anticipation. "Remember," he intoned, "your word of honor binds you not to return until the job is done. When you succeed, return and report to me. As the ruler of the City of Shek’Ra, I expect that there will eventually be more Atlanteans slaves to come through my city. When they do I will have one of his servants buy them. After you return, you may leave with those newly arrived Atlantean slaves. After you have been gone 13 days, the Atlanteans will not be fed until you return.
IF I die or disappear, the guards over the Atlanteans have orders to execute them.
Marcus nodded, his gaze steely. "We understand, Duke Diso. We will not fail."
With that, the Mystic Knights departed, each burdened by the weight of the Blood Oath. Their mission was clear: destroy the letters containing Duke Diso's True Name, ensuring no trace remained.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Lazlo
The Atlantean Community
The Tribunal
The grand hall of the Atlantean was filled with an air of solemnity. The tribunal, consisting of the most respected leaders of the Aurelous Clan, sat in a semicircle at the front of the room. Their expressions were grave as they prepared to hear the testimony of Ictinus, the Atlantean who had recently returned from the dimension of Hades.
The hall was illuminated by soft, glowing crystals embedded in the walls, casting a serene blue light. The faint scent of ancient stone and incense lingered in the air. Ictinus stood in the center of the room, his posture straight and his expression resolute. The cold stone floor felt firm beneath his feet, grounding him in the reality of the moment. Around him were his fellow Atlanteans, who had shared the horrors of captivity and slavery with him. They were there as witnesses, ready to tell the truth about their ordeal and the actions of Ictinus.
The head of the tribunal, Lord Theron, began the proceedings. "Ictinus, you stand before this tribunal to account for your actions during your captivity in Hades. We will hear your testimony and the testimonies of your fellow Atlanteans. Let the truth guide our judgment."
Ictinus took a deep breath, feeling the cool air fill his lungs, and began. "I did not go to Hades willingly. When I arrived, I found myself and my fellow Atlanteans subjected to brutal conditions. We were enslaved, tortured, and faced with the constant threat of execution."
Lord Theron nodded. "And yet, it is said that you repaired a Magical Stone Ziggurat for a demon, which resulted in the financial and political power of him. Explain your actions."
Ictinus met the gaze of each tribunal member, their eyes reflecting both curiosity and skepticism. "The demon, Duke Diso, promised to spare our lives and grant us better conditions if I repaired the ziggurat. I saw it as the only way to save myself and my people from further suffering and death. I made the decision to use my knowledge and skills to ensure our survival."
One of the tribunal members, Lady Seraphina, leaned forward. "Did you consider the consequences of aiding a demon? Your actions directly contributed to his success and, by extension, the perpetuation of evil."
Ictinus nodded. "I did consider it, Lady Seraphina. Every moment I worked on that pyramid, I was aware of the moral implications. But I weighed those against the immediate danger to my people. I believed that ensuring their safety was paramount."
Another tribunal member, Lord Eryndor, spoke. "We have heard from your fellow Atlanteans. They testify that your actions, while aiding a demon, were done with the sole intent of securing their freedom and protecting them from further harm. How do you respond to their testimonies?"
Ictinus's voice was steady. "I am grateful for their support. My intent was always to protect and save my people. If my actions led to the demon's success, it was an unintended consequence of my primary goal—to preserve the lives of my fellow Atlanteans."
As Ictinus spoke, the sound of soft cooing from babies and young children echoed through the hall. Mothers held their infants close, their eyes filled with gratitude and hope. These were the lives he had saved, the innocent ones who had been spared the horrors of their captivity because of his actions. The faint scent of baby powder and the soft rustle of cloth from the children's blankets added a poignant layer to the atmosphere.
Lord Theron nodded thoughtfully. "Your testimony is compelling, Ictinus. But tell us, what exactly did your work accomplish?"
Ictinus straightened, his voice clear and strong. "The repairs I did saved thousands of slaves who were used as blood sacrifices to power the ziggurat. My work made the ziggurat require fewer human sacrifices. Half of those they did not need, I sent to another dimension where they could live free from the demons of Hades' slavery. This was a calculated effort to reduce the immediate harm and save as many lives as possible."
The tribunal conferred in hushed tones before Lord Theron addressed Ictinus once more. "We must consider the entirety of your actions and their motivations. While aiding a demon is not something we condone, we recognize the dire circumstances you faced and the lives you saved through your actions."
The hall fell silent as the tribunal reached their decision. Lord Theron spoke with authority. "Ictinus, you acted in a manner that ensured the survival of your people. While we cannot overlook the fact that your actions indirectly benefited a demon, we acknowledge that your primary intent was the protection of your fellow Atlanteans. Therefore, this tribunal finds you not guilty of willingly serving evil. You are free to continue your life among us, with the understanding that your actions, though controversial, were made under extreme duress."
A collective sigh of relief swept through the room. Ictinus bowed his head in gratitude. "Thank you, my lords and ladies. I pledge to continue serving our people with honor and integrity."
As Ictinus stepped away from the center of the hall, his fellow Atlanteans surrounded him, offering words of support and relief.
Lazlo
The Atlantean Community
The Tribunal
The grand hall of the Atlantean was filled with an air of solemnity. The tribunal, consisting of the most respected leaders of the Aurelous Clan, sat in a semicircle at the front of the room. Their expressions were grave as they prepared to hear the testimony of Ictinus, the Atlantean who had recently returned from the dimension of Hades.
The hall was illuminated by soft, glowing crystals embedded in the walls, casting a serene blue light. The faint scent of ancient stone and incense lingered in the air. Ictinus stood in the center of the room, his posture straight and his expression resolute. The cold stone floor felt firm beneath his feet, grounding him in the reality of the moment. Around him were his fellow Atlanteans, who had shared the horrors of captivity and slavery with him. They were there as witnesses, ready to tell the truth about their ordeal and the actions of Ictinus.
The head of the tribunal, Lord Theron, began the proceedings. "Ictinus, you stand before this tribunal to account for your actions during your captivity in Hades. We will hear your testimony and the testimonies of your fellow Atlanteans. Let the truth guide our judgment."
Ictinus took a deep breath, feeling the cool air fill his lungs, and began. "I did not go to Hades willingly. When I arrived, I found myself and my fellow Atlanteans subjected to brutal conditions. We were enslaved, tortured, and faced with the constant threat of execution."
Lord Theron nodded. "And yet, it is said that you repaired a Magical Stone Ziggurat for a demon, which resulted in the financial and political power of him. Explain your actions."
Ictinus met the gaze of each tribunal member, their eyes reflecting both curiosity and skepticism. "The demon, Duke Diso, promised to spare our lives and grant us better conditions if I repaired the ziggurat. I saw it as the only way to save myself and my people from further suffering and death. I made the decision to use my knowledge and skills to ensure our survival."
One of the tribunal members, Lady Seraphina, leaned forward. "Did you consider the consequences of aiding a demon? Your actions directly contributed to his success and, by extension, the perpetuation of evil."
Ictinus nodded. "I did consider it, Lady Seraphina. Every moment I worked on that pyramid, I was aware of the moral implications. But I weighed those against the immediate danger to my people. I believed that ensuring their safety was paramount."
Another tribunal member, Lord Eryndor, spoke. "We have heard from your fellow Atlanteans. They testify that your actions, while aiding a demon, were done with the sole intent of securing their freedom and protecting them from further harm. How do you respond to their testimonies?"
Ictinus's voice was steady. "I am grateful for their support. My intent was always to protect and save my people. If my actions led to the demon's success, it was an unintended consequence of my primary goal—to preserve the lives of my fellow Atlanteans."
As Ictinus spoke, the sound of soft cooing from babies and young children echoed through the hall. Mothers held their infants close, their eyes filled with gratitude and hope. These were the lives he had saved, the innocent ones who had been spared the horrors of their captivity because of his actions. The faint scent of baby powder and the soft rustle of cloth from the children's blankets added a poignant layer to the atmosphere.
Lord Theron nodded thoughtfully. "Your testimony is compelling, Ictinus. But tell us, what exactly did your work accomplish?"
Ictinus straightened, his voice clear and strong. "The repairs I did saved thousands of slaves who were used as blood sacrifices to power the ziggurat. My work made the ziggurat require fewer human sacrifices. Half of those they did not need, I sent to another dimension where they could live free from the demons of Hades' slavery. This was a calculated effort to reduce the immediate harm and save as many lives as possible."
The tribunal conferred in hushed tones before Lord Theron addressed Ictinus once more. "We must consider the entirety of your actions and their motivations. While aiding a demon is not something we condone, we recognize the dire circumstances you faced and the lives you saved through your actions."
The hall fell silent as the tribunal reached their decision. Lord Theron spoke with authority. "Ictinus, you acted in a manner that ensured the survival of your people. While we cannot overlook the fact that your actions indirectly benefited a demon, we acknowledge that your primary intent was the protection of your fellow Atlanteans. Therefore, this tribunal finds you not guilty of willingly serving evil. You are free to continue your life among us, with the understanding that your actions, though controversial, were made under extreme duress."
A collective sigh of relief swept through the room. Ictinus bowed his head in gratitude. "Thank you, my lords and ladies. I pledge to continue serving our people with honor and integrity."
As Ictinus stepped away from the center of the hall, his fellow Atlanteans surrounded him, offering words of support and relief.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The Private Chamber
The atmosphere in the private chamber was tense but respectful. The room was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from a few strategically placed lamps, casting long shadows on the stone walls. The air was cool and carried a faint scent of incense, intended to calm nerves and foster honesty. Mercenaires stood before Judge Althea, an experienced member of the Atlantean security forces known for her keen insight and fair judgment.
Judge Althea sat behind a sturdy wooden desk, her expression stern but open. She gestured for the men to sit on the chairs provided, but they remained standing, a silent testament to their readiness to face the tribunal.
"Men," Judge Althea began, her voice steady, "you are here to provide a full account of your mission to rescue Ictinus and the other Atlantean slaves. This session is private, and what is said here will remain confidential unless deemed necessary for public knowledge. Understand that your actions, though unconventional, are under scrutiny for their necessity and adherence to the broader goals of our clan."
Marcus nodded, stepping forward slightly. "Yes, Your Honor. We understand the gravity of this inquiry."
Judge Althea leaned forward, her gaze piercing. "Let us begin with the events leading up to your rescue operation. Describe your planning and execution, and the risks involved."
Marcus took a deep breath. "Our mission, from the start, was to rescue Ictinus. When we first attempted his rescue, we were able to save a half dozen Atlantean slaves but failed to secure Ictinus. We never abandoned our goal. We gathered intelligence, built contacts, and planned meticulously. We knew that any misstep could lead to the death of Ictinus and the others."
Sion interjected, "We discovered that one demon in particular held significant power over the city and its inhabitants. To ensure our mission's success, we had to engage with the Demon, and that meant making morally gray decisions."
Judge Althea raised an eyebrow. "Engage with a Demon? Elaborate on the nature of this engagement."
Marcus stepped in. "We learned that the Demon valued power and respect. We had to show deference and play by his rules to gain his trust. It was during these interactions that we realized the importance of gaining leverage over him. We discovered his True Name, which gave us the upper hand."
Judge Althea's eyes widened slightly. "His True Name? How did you come by such a critical piece of information?"
Marcus replied, "Through a combination of espionage, leveraging our contacts, and a bit of luck. Once we had the True Name, we used it as leverage to negotiate the release of Ictinus and the other Atlanteans. We knew we couldn't openly threaten him, as it would lead to a violent confrontation and endanger many lives."
The judge nodded thoughtfully. "And how did you manage to keep this information concealed from the general public and other demons?"
Marcus spoke up. "We ensured that any written records of the True Name were kept in the strictest confidence. Only those directly involved in the mission were privy to the information. We also took steps to erase any potential leaks once our mission was complete."
Judge Althea looked at each of the men in turn. "Your actions, while not entirely within the bounds of our laws, were driven by the necessity of the mission. You acted under extreme circumstances to save lives. However, there is concern about the ethical implications and the long-term effects of your decisions. What can be expected to happen as a result of your methods? What if the Demon seeks revenge against the Atlantean people?”
Marcus nodded, "Your Honor. We have carefully cultivated an understanding and even relationship with him. We have to return to rescue more Atlanteans that are sold in his city. Right now he has a servant buying them and setting them aside for us. When next we return to Hades, we will return with those Atlantean slaves. If the public knew of our relationship with a demon in Hades, they might not like or trust us as much as they did before they knew that. Also, if one of them accidentally lets the information slip out and it gets back to one of the demons of Hades, they might use it to blackmail the Duke or use it to dethrone him. If they do, we won't be able to rescue the slaves he has set aside for us to return from Hades with."
Judge Althea nodded, her expression grave. "Your actions, while controversial, have saved many lives. Your willingness to work within the constraints of a complex and dangerous situation demonstrates your commitment to the Atlantean people. We will take your statements into consideration and deliberate on the appropriate course of action. For now, you have our gratitude for the lives you have saved and the risks you have taken."
The men nodded, a silent acknowledgment of the judge's words. As they left the chamber, they knew their actions would be scrutinized.
That was not what was important right now.
After the Mystic Knights leave the Atlantean tribunal they go out into the city of Lazlo.
It is here that Marcus has hidden his three letters with the Duke’s name on them.
The first is in a safety deposit box at a bank. Marcus changes his clothes, dressing for the bank, goes to the bank with his men, opens his safety deposit box and drops a “Fire Blossom” in the box to burn it. He watches it burn to ash. They leave.
The second is in a library, kept by a librarian. They go to the library. Marcus asks for the librarian. He asks her for the letter he gave her to keep secret. She gets it and gives it to him. He inspects it for tampering. He casts the “Charm” spell on her to ask her if she opened the letter or succeeded at seeing or reading the inside at all?
After the Mystic Knights leave the Atlanteans, they head into the bustling city of Lazlo. The city is alive with activity, its streets filled with vendors, scholars, and travelers from distant lands. The air buzzes with conversations in countless languages, and the scent of exotic foods fills the air. The Knights, their mission far from over, move with purpose through the throngs of people.
Marcus leads the way, his mind focused on the task at hand. Hidden in the city are three letters containing the Duke’s True Name, letters that must be destroyed to fulfill their Blood Oath. The first of these is in a safety deposit box at a local bank.
Marcus and his men make their way to the bank, a grand building with marble columns and a polished interior. Marcus changes into more formal attire, blending in with the bank's clientele. They approach the teller, and Marcus presents his credentials to access his safety deposit box.
Inside the private viewing room, Marcus opens the box. The letter lies inside, untouched since he placed it there. He drops a “Fire Blossom” into the box, watching as it ignites with a magical flame, consuming the letter completely. The ashes settle at the bottom of the box, ensuring the Duke’s True Name is no longer a threat. They leave the bank, Marcus feeling a small weight lift from his shoulders.
Next, they head to the library, a grand edifice filled with knowledge from across the Megaverse. The library is quiet, a sanctuary of learning and peace. Marcus asks for the librarian, a woman named Elara who he entrusted with the letter.
Elara greets Marcus warmly, her eyes curious but friendly. "How can I help you today, Marcus?"
"I need the letter I gave you to keep safe, Elara," Marcus replies. She nods and disappears into the back, returning with a sealed envelope.
Marcus takes the envelope, inspecting it carefully. The seal is intact, no signs of tampering. He casts the “Charm” spell on Elara, ensuring her compliance and honesty.
"Elara, did you open the letter or read it?" Marcus asks, his voice calm but firm.
Under the spell's influence, Elara responds truthfully. "No, Marcus. I did not open it or read its contents. I kept it as you asked."
Satisfied, Marcus places it in a drinking fountain and destroys it with another “Fire Blossom,” ensuring the Duke’s True Name is erased from this location as well. Elara watches, her charmed state preventing any interference. What is left of the ash Marcus runs the fountains water over.
With two letters destroyed, the Mystic Knights head towards their final destination: the office of a lawyer named Theron. Theron had been entrusted with the third letter, and Marcus knew that this final step would complete their mission. As they walked through the city, the vibrant energy of Lazlo contrasted sharply with the gravity of their task.
Theron's office is located in a tall, stone building that houses many legal professionals. The interior is decorated with dark wood and brass fixtures, giving it an air of solemn authority. The Knights enter the lobby and are greeted by a receptionist who directs them to Theron's office on the third floor.
Theron, a middle-aged man with sharp features and a meticulous appearance, stands as they enter his office. He greets them with a firm handshake and gestures for them to sit.
"Marcus, it's good to see you," Theron says, his eyes scanning the group. "What brings you here today?"
"I need the letter I left with you, Theron," Marcus replies, his tone serious.
Theron raises an eyebrow but doesn't question the request. He moves to a locked cabinet and retrieves the sealed envelope, handing it to Marcus. Marcus inspects it, noting that the seal is intact, just as with the previous letters. He then casts the “Charm” spell on Theron to ensure his honesty.
"Theron, did you open the letter or read its contents?" Marcus asks.
Theron, now under the spell's influence, answers truthfully. "No, Marcus. I did not open it or read it. I kept it secure as you asked."
Satisfied, Marcus places it in a trash can and destroys it with a final “Fire Blossom,” watching as the flames consume the paper, leaving nothing but ash.
Marcus pours someones coffee on what is left of the fire.
As the letter burns, Marcus turns to Theron. "Thank you for your discretion, Theron. This was an important matter, and your assistance was invaluable."
Theron, still under the spell, nods. "Of course, Marcus. I'm glad I could help."
With the third letter destroyed, the Mystic Knights have fulfilled their Blood Oath. They leave Theron's office, knowing that they have completed their mission and protected the Duke’s True Name from being exposed.
The Knights walk through the bustling streets of Lazlo, a sense of accomplishment mingling with the ever-present tension of their ongoing responsibilities. They have ensured the safety of their friend Ictinus and the other Atlanteans, and now they can focus on their next steps.
Returning to their temporary quarters, the Knights sit together to discuss their next move. Marcus speaks first, his voice steady and resolute. "We’ve done what we set out to do, for my three letters. Mine were easy. They were all in Lazlo."
The atmosphere in the private chamber was tense but respectful. The room was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from a few strategically placed lamps, casting long shadows on the stone walls. The air was cool and carried a faint scent of incense, intended to calm nerves and foster honesty. Mercenaires stood before Judge Althea, an experienced member of the Atlantean security forces known for her keen insight and fair judgment.
Judge Althea sat behind a sturdy wooden desk, her expression stern but open. She gestured for the men to sit on the chairs provided, but they remained standing, a silent testament to their readiness to face the tribunal.
"Men," Judge Althea began, her voice steady, "you are here to provide a full account of your mission to rescue Ictinus and the other Atlantean slaves. This session is private, and what is said here will remain confidential unless deemed necessary for public knowledge. Understand that your actions, though unconventional, are under scrutiny for their necessity and adherence to the broader goals of our clan."
Marcus nodded, stepping forward slightly. "Yes, Your Honor. We understand the gravity of this inquiry."
Judge Althea leaned forward, her gaze piercing. "Let us begin with the events leading up to your rescue operation. Describe your planning and execution, and the risks involved."
Marcus took a deep breath. "Our mission, from the start, was to rescue Ictinus. When we first attempted his rescue, we were able to save a half dozen Atlantean slaves but failed to secure Ictinus. We never abandoned our goal. We gathered intelligence, built contacts, and planned meticulously. We knew that any misstep could lead to the death of Ictinus and the others."
Sion interjected, "We discovered that one demon in particular held significant power over the city and its inhabitants. To ensure our mission's success, we had to engage with the Demon, and that meant making morally gray decisions."
Judge Althea raised an eyebrow. "Engage with a Demon? Elaborate on the nature of this engagement."
Marcus stepped in. "We learned that the Demon valued power and respect. We had to show deference and play by his rules to gain his trust. It was during these interactions that we realized the importance of gaining leverage over him. We discovered his True Name, which gave us the upper hand."
Judge Althea's eyes widened slightly. "His True Name? How did you come by such a critical piece of information?"
Marcus replied, "Through a combination of espionage, leveraging our contacts, and a bit of luck. Once we had the True Name, we used it as leverage to negotiate the release of Ictinus and the other Atlanteans. We knew we couldn't openly threaten him, as it would lead to a violent confrontation and endanger many lives."
The judge nodded thoughtfully. "And how did you manage to keep this information concealed from the general public and other demons?"
Marcus spoke up. "We ensured that any written records of the True Name were kept in the strictest confidence. Only those directly involved in the mission were privy to the information. We also took steps to erase any potential leaks once our mission was complete."
Judge Althea looked at each of the men in turn. "Your actions, while not entirely within the bounds of our laws, were driven by the necessity of the mission. You acted under extreme circumstances to save lives. However, there is concern about the ethical implications and the long-term effects of your decisions. What can be expected to happen as a result of your methods? What if the Demon seeks revenge against the Atlantean people?”
Marcus nodded, "Your Honor. We have carefully cultivated an understanding and even relationship with him. We have to return to rescue more Atlanteans that are sold in his city. Right now he has a servant buying them and setting them aside for us. When next we return to Hades, we will return with those Atlantean slaves. If the public knew of our relationship with a demon in Hades, they might not like or trust us as much as they did before they knew that. Also, if one of them accidentally lets the information slip out and it gets back to one of the demons of Hades, they might use it to blackmail the Duke or use it to dethrone him. If they do, we won't be able to rescue the slaves he has set aside for us to return from Hades with."
Judge Althea nodded, her expression grave. "Your actions, while controversial, have saved many lives. Your willingness to work within the constraints of a complex and dangerous situation demonstrates your commitment to the Atlantean people. We will take your statements into consideration and deliberate on the appropriate course of action. For now, you have our gratitude for the lives you have saved and the risks you have taken."
The men nodded, a silent acknowledgment of the judge's words. As they left the chamber, they knew their actions would be scrutinized.
That was not what was important right now.
After the Mystic Knights leave the Atlantean tribunal they go out into the city of Lazlo.
It is here that Marcus has hidden his three letters with the Duke’s name on them.
The first is in a safety deposit box at a bank. Marcus changes his clothes, dressing for the bank, goes to the bank with his men, opens his safety deposit box and drops a “Fire Blossom” in the box to burn it. He watches it burn to ash. They leave.
The second is in a library, kept by a librarian. They go to the library. Marcus asks for the librarian. He asks her for the letter he gave her to keep secret. She gets it and gives it to him. He inspects it for tampering. He casts the “Charm” spell on her to ask her if she opened the letter or succeeded at seeing or reading the inside at all?
After the Mystic Knights leave the Atlanteans, they head into the bustling city of Lazlo. The city is alive with activity, its streets filled with vendors, scholars, and travelers from distant lands. The air buzzes with conversations in countless languages, and the scent of exotic foods fills the air. The Knights, their mission far from over, move with purpose through the throngs of people.
Marcus leads the way, his mind focused on the task at hand. Hidden in the city are three letters containing the Duke’s True Name, letters that must be destroyed to fulfill their Blood Oath. The first of these is in a safety deposit box at a local bank.
Marcus and his men make their way to the bank, a grand building with marble columns and a polished interior. Marcus changes into more formal attire, blending in with the bank's clientele. They approach the teller, and Marcus presents his credentials to access his safety deposit box.
Inside the private viewing room, Marcus opens the box. The letter lies inside, untouched since he placed it there. He drops a “Fire Blossom” into the box, watching as it ignites with a magical flame, consuming the letter completely. The ashes settle at the bottom of the box, ensuring the Duke’s True Name is no longer a threat. They leave the bank, Marcus feeling a small weight lift from his shoulders.
Next, they head to the library, a grand edifice filled with knowledge from across the Megaverse. The library is quiet, a sanctuary of learning and peace. Marcus asks for the librarian, a woman named Elara who he entrusted with the letter.
Elara greets Marcus warmly, her eyes curious but friendly. "How can I help you today, Marcus?"
"I need the letter I gave you to keep safe, Elara," Marcus replies. She nods and disappears into the back, returning with a sealed envelope.
Marcus takes the envelope, inspecting it carefully. The seal is intact, no signs of tampering. He casts the “Charm” spell on Elara, ensuring her compliance and honesty.
"Elara, did you open the letter or read it?" Marcus asks, his voice calm but firm.
Under the spell's influence, Elara responds truthfully. "No, Marcus. I did not open it or read its contents. I kept it as you asked."
Satisfied, Marcus places it in a drinking fountain and destroys it with another “Fire Blossom,” ensuring the Duke’s True Name is erased from this location as well. Elara watches, her charmed state preventing any interference. What is left of the ash Marcus runs the fountains water over.
With two letters destroyed, the Mystic Knights head towards their final destination: the office of a lawyer named Theron. Theron had been entrusted with the third letter, and Marcus knew that this final step would complete their mission. As they walked through the city, the vibrant energy of Lazlo contrasted sharply with the gravity of their task.
Theron's office is located in a tall, stone building that houses many legal professionals. The interior is decorated with dark wood and brass fixtures, giving it an air of solemn authority. The Knights enter the lobby and are greeted by a receptionist who directs them to Theron's office on the third floor.
Theron, a middle-aged man with sharp features and a meticulous appearance, stands as they enter his office. He greets them with a firm handshake and gestures for them to sit.
"Marcus, it's good to see you," Theron says, his eyes scanning the group. "What brings you here today?"
"I need the letter I left with you, Theron," Marcus replies, his tone serious.
Theron raises an eyebrow but doesn't question the request. He moves to a locked cabinet and retrieves the sealed envelope, handing it to Marcus. Marcus inspects it, noting that the seal is intact, just as with the previous letters. He then casts the “Charm” spell on Theron to ensure his honesty.
"Theron, did you open the letter or read its contents?" Marcus asks.
Theron, now under the spell's influence, answers truthfully. "No, Marcus. I did not open it or read it. I kept it secure as you asked."
Satisfied, Marcus places it in a trash can and destroys it with a final “Fire Blossom,” watching as the flames consume the paper, leaving nothing but ash.
Marcus pours someones coffee on what is left of the fire.
As the letter burns, Marcus turns to Theron. "Thank you for your discretion, Theron. This was an important matter, and your assistance was invaluable."
Theron, still under the spell, nods. "Of course, Marcus. I'm glad I could help."
With the third letter destroyed, the Mystic Knights have fulfilled their Blood Oath. They leave Theron's office, knowing that they have completed their mission and protected the Duke’s True Name from being exposed.
The Knights walk through the bustling streets of Lazlo, a sense of accomplishment mingling with the ever-present tension of their ongoing responsibilities. They have ensured the safety of their friend Ictinus and the other Atlanteans, and now they can focus on their next steps.
Returning to their temporary quarters, the Knights sit together to discuss their next move. Marcus speaks first, his voice steady and resolute. "We’ve done what we set out to do, for my three letters. Mine were easy. They were all in Lazlo."
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Merctown
The Mystic Knights regroup after their mission in Lazlo, knowing their next destination is Merctown. Todd has three letters to destroy, and only he knows their exact locations. As a team, they prepare for the journey, aware of the importance of completing their task swiftly and discreetly.
Merctown, known for its bustling trade and diverse population, provides the perfect cover for their mission. The city is a hub of activity, with merchants, adventurers, and mercenaries all mingling in a chaotic blend. The Knights, dressed in their usual nondescript attire, blend in seamlessly.
Arriving in Merctown, Todd leads the way, taking them through winding streets and crowded marketplaces.
Todd has three letters to destroy, and only he knows their exact locations. As a team, they prepare for the journey, aware of the importance of completing their task swiftly and discreetly.
The Firing Range
Todd leads the way to a military training camp on the outskirts of the city. The first letter is with a firing range sergeant, Sergeant Leila, known for her strict discipline and sharp eye.
As they approach, Todd nods to Marcus and the others, "This is me."
He walks up to Sergeant Leila, who is overseeing a group of trainees. "Sergeant Leila, the letter," Todd says plainly.
Leila narrows her eyes. "Password."
Todd leans in and whispers the agreed-upon password. Leila's expression softens slightly but remains cautious. "Prove it. Show me you're the real Todd. Hit the bullseye, every shot."
Todd steps up to the firing line, taking the energy rifle handed to him. His focus sharpens, blocking out everything except the target. He fires, each shot hitting dead center. The trainees watch in awe, and even Sergeant Leila gives a small nod of approval.
"Alright, follow me," she says, leading Todd to her office. She retrieves the letter from a secure drawer. Todd inspects it, ensuring the seal is intact, then burns it with a “Fire Blossom.” The ash scatters, and they leave.
The Dojo
Their next stop is a martial arts dojo where Todd's old master, Sensei Hiro, trains fighters. Entering the dojo, the scent of sweat and leather fills the air. Todd approaches Sensei Hiro, bowing respectfully.
"Sensei, the letter," Todd requests.
Sensei Hiro eyes him critically. "Prove you are who you say. Fight me. Your style will reveal the truth."
Marcus secretly casts the spell of "Superhuman Endurance" on Todd. Todd and Sensei Hiro bow to each other and then begin their match.
The dojo's floor echoes with the sounds of their feet and fists. They move with a speed and precision that is almost a dance, each strike and counterstrike a testament to their training. The fight intensifies, Todd’s enhanced endurance keeps him going, and after a flurry of high-flying kicks and powerful punches, Todd finally gains the upper hand, knocking down his Sensei Hiro.
The dojo's floor echoed with the sounds of their feet and fists, the rhythmic thud of their movements punctuating the air like a drumbeat. The space was filled with the subtle scent of sweat and the polished wood of the training mats. Todd and Sensei Hiro faced each other, their eyes locked in a battle of wills, each knowing the other’s strengths and anticipating the next move.
Todd moved with a speed and precision that was almost a dance, each strike and counterstrike a testament to their rigorous training. His breath was steady, his body a blur of motion. Sensei Hiro matched him, his movements fluid and controlled, a master of his craft. They circled each other, testing defenses with quick jabs and feints, the tension in the room palpable.
Todd's endurance, bolstered by the magic spell cast by Marcus, kept him going long after a normal fighter would have faltered. His muscles, fueled by the magic, responded with a tireless energy. He launched a series of high-flying kicks, each one aimed with deadly precision at Hiro’s head. Hiro blocked and dodged, his own fists coming up to meet Todd’s in a flurry of powerful punches.
The clash of their bodies was intense, the impact of their strikes resonating through the dojo. Todd spun, delivering a roundhouse kick that Hiro barely deflected. The momentum carried Todd into a low sweeping kick that knocked Hiro’s feet out from under him. Hiro rolled back to his feet with a grace that belied his age, countering with a rapid succession of strikes aimed at Todd’s torso.
Todd absorbed the blows, his body moving with the rhythm of the fight, his fists striking out with a renewed vigor. He landed a solid punch to Hiro’s ribcage, followed by an uppercut that sent Hiro stumbling backward. Hiro recovered quickly, but Todd was relentless. He pressed forward, a whirlwind of kicks and punches, his eyes focused, his movements a blur.
With a final, powerful roundhouse kick, Todd caught Hiro off guard, the impact sending him sprawling to the floor. The dojo fell silent, the echoes of their battle lingering in the air. Todd stood over his fallen Sensei, his breath heavy but steady, his eyes reflecting respect and the hard-earned victory.
Sensei Hiro looked up at Todd, a small smile forming on his lips. He nodded, acknowledging Todd’s skill and the outcome of the fight. Todd extended a hand, helping Hiro to his feet. The fight had been a test to see who he is.
“Well done, Todd,” Hiro said, his voice filled with pride. “You’ve proven yourself today.”
Todd nodded, the weight of the moment settling over him. He had faced one of his martial arts teachers and emerged victorious.
Hiro smiles, panting.
After the match, Sion uses his magic spell of "Heal Wounds" to mend Todd’s injuries. Sensei Hiro retrieves the letter and hands it to Todd. Once again, Todd inspects it and burns it with a “Fire Blossom.”
The Safe House
The final letter is with a fellow Mystic Knight in a safe house. Todd leads the team to a nondescript building in a quiet part of Merctown. They knock, and the door is opened by the safe house guardian, a stoic Mystic Knight named Gareth.
"The letter," Todd says.
Gareth looks at Todd, his eyes narrowing as he senses the magic influencing them. "Someone cast a spell on you. I can’t give you the letter while you’re under its influence."
Marcus attempts to cast the spell of "Charm" on Gareth, but Gareth resists. Instead, Gareth casts his own "Charm" spell on each member of the team.
"Tell me what’s going on," Gareth commands, his voice calm but firm.
Under the spell's influence, the team explains their mission to retrieve the letters but they cannot say more.
Gareth listens carefully, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I know you’re my brothers in arms, but I can’t let you continue like this. For your own good, I need to keep you here until we can get help."
Reluctantly, the Mystic Knights agree, allowing Gareth to place them in a holding cell within the safe house. Gareth seals the cell and steps out to seek counsel and assistance from other Mystic Knights.
The “Charm” spell wears off.
In the dimly lit cell, the Mystic Knights were silent, each contemplating their next move. The air was tense with the weight of their mission and the obstacle they now faced. Todd focused, his brow furrowing as he activated his psionic power of electrokinesis. Sparks of blue energy flickered around his fingers, and he directed them towards the electronic security system. With a subtle zap, the security alarm and cameras shut off, leaving the room in an eerie silence.
Knight Four, taking advantage of the brief darkness, used his skill as an escape artist to slip his handcuffs. With deft movements, he also managed to remove his gag. Once free, he whispered an incantation, casting the spell of "Escape" on the cell door. The lock clicked open, and the door swung silently ajar.
"Let’s go," Knight Four said, freeing Marcus, Todd, and Sion from their restraints with another wave of his hand, each lock falling open as if by magic.
Todd then cast the spells of “Stealth walk” and "Erase Trail" on himself and his companions, muffling their movements and erasing any signs of their passage. Each knight followed by casting the spell of "Invisibility" on themselves, their forms shimmering and then vanishing from sight.
Moving silently through the safehouse, they split up to cover more ground. Sion found a laptop on a desk in one of the rooms. Quickly, he used his psionic power of Telemechanics to operate the computer and accessed the inventory files, his fingers flying over the keyboard.
"It's in a safe," Sion whispered, his voice barely audible to the others through their mental link. "Follow me."
They regrouped and made their way to a hidden compartment behind a bookshelf. The safe was there, as Sion had indicated. Marcus watched the door while Todd and Knight Four stood guard, their senses on high alert. Sion focused on the safe, using his telemechanics power to crack the combination. The safe door swung open, revealing a neatly organized array of documents. Sion rifled through them until he found the letter, its seal still intact.
"Got it," Sion said, holding up the letter.
Marcus nodded. "Burn it."
They moved to a secure area away from the safehouse. Marcus held the letter and activated a “Fire Blossom.” The letter ignited, the flames consuming it quickly, turning it to ash.
"We need to get out of here before Gareth realizes what’s happened," Todd said, his eyes scanning the surroundings.
With their mission in Merctown complete, they swiftly exited the safehouse, their stealth and invisibility spells ensuring they left no trace. They moved through the city, heading towards the airfield.
Merctown
The Mystic Knights regroup after their mission in Lazlo, knowing their next destination is Merctown. Todd has three letters to destroy, and only he knows their exact locations. As a team, they prepare for the journey, aware of the importance of completing their task swiftly and discreetly.
Merctown, known for its bustling trade and diverse population, provides the perfect cover for their mission. The city is a hub of activity, with merchants, adventurers, and mercenaries all mingling in a chaotic blend. The Knights, dressed in their usual nondescript attire, blend in seamlessly.
Arriving in Merctown, Todd leads the way, taking them through winding streets and crowded marketplaces.
Todd has three letters to destroy, and only he knows their exact locations. As a team, they prepare for the journey, aware of the importance of completing their task swiftly and discreetly.
The Firing Range
Todd leads the way to a military training camp on the outskirts of the city. The first letter is with a firing range sergeant, Sergeant Leila, known for her strict discipline and sharp eye.
As they approach, Todd nods to Marcus and the others, "This is me."
He walks up to Sergeant Leila, who is overseeing a group of trainees. "Sergeant Leila, the letter," Todd says plainly.
Leila narrows her eyes. "Password."
Todd leans in and whispers the agreed-upon password. Leila's expression softens slightly but remains cautious. "Prove it. Show me you're the real Todd. Hit the bullseye, every shot."
Todd steps up to the firing line, taking the energy rifle handed to him. His focus sharpens, blocking out everything except the target. He fires, each shot hitting dead center. The trainees watch in awe, and even Sergeant Leila gives a small nod of approval.
"Alright, follow me," she says, leading Todd to her office. She retrieves the letter from a secure drawer. Todd inspects it, ensuring the seal is intact, then burns it with a “Fire Blossom.” The ash scatters, and they leave.
The Dojo
Their next stop is a martial arts dojo where Todd's old master, Sensei Hiro, trains fighters. Entering the dojo, the scent of sweat and leather fills the air. Todd approaches Sensei Hiro, bowing respectfully.
"Sensei, the letter," Todd requests.
Sensei Hiro eyes him critically. "Prove you are who you say. Fight me. Your style will reveal the truth."
Marcus secretly casts the spell of "Superhuman Endurance" on Todd. Todd and Sensei Hiro bow to each other and then begin their match.
The dojo's floor echoes with the sounds of their feet and fists. They move with a speed and precision that is almost a dance, each strike and counterstrike a testament to their training. The fight intensifies, Todd’s enhanced endurance keeps him going, and after a flurry of high-flying kicks and powerful punches, Todd finally gains the upper hand, knocking down his Sensei Hiro.
The dojo's floor echoed with the sounds of their feet and fists, the rhythmic thud of their movements punctuating the air like a drumbeat. The space was filled with the subtle scent of sweat and the polished wood of the training mats. Todd and Sensei Hiro faced each other, their eyes locked in a battle of wills, each knowing the other’s strengths and anticipating the next move.
Todd moved with a speed and precision that was almost a dance, each strike and counterstrike a testament to their rigorous training. His breath was steady, his body a blur of motion. Sensei Hiro matched him, his movements fluid and controlled, a master of his craft. They circled each other, testing defenses with quick jabs and feints, the tension in the room palpable.
Todd's endurance, bolstered by the magic spell cast by Marcus, kept him going long after a normal fighter would have faltered. His muscles, fueled by the magic, responded with a tireless energy. He launched a series of high-flying kicks, each one aimed with deadly precision at Hiro’s head. Hiro blocked and dodged, his own fists coming up to meet Todd’s in a flurry of powerful punches.
The clash of their bodies was intense, the impact of their strikes resonating through the dojo. Todd spun, delivering a roundhouse kick that Hiro barely deflected. The momentum carried Todd into a low sweeping kick that knocked Hiro’s feet out from under him. Hiro rolled back to his feet with a grace that belied his age, countering with a rapid succession of strikes aimed at Todd’s torso.
Todd absorbed the blows, his body moving with the rhythm of the fight, his fists striking out with a renewed vigor. He landed a solid punch to Hiro’s ribcage, followed by an uppercut that sent Hiro stumbling backward. Hiro recovered quickly, but Todd was relentless. He pressed forward, a whirlwind of kicks and punches, his eyes focused, his movements a blur.
With a final, powerful roundhouse kick, Todd caught Hiro off guard, the impact sending him sprawling to the floor. The dojo fell silent, the echoes of their battle lingering in the air. Todd stood over his fallen Sensei, his breath heavy but steady, his eyes reflecting respect and the hard-earned victory.
Sensei Hiro looked up at Todd, a small smile forming on his lips. He nodded, acknowledging Todd’s skill and the outcome of the fight. Todd extended a hand, helping Hiro to his feet. The fight had been a test to see who he is.
“Well done, Todd,” Hiro said, his voice filled with pride. “You’ve proven yourself today.”
Todd nodded, the weight of the moment settling over him. He had faced one of his martial arts teachers and emerged victorious.
Hiro smiles, panting.
After the match, Sion uses his magic spell of "Heal Wounds" to mend Todd’s injuries. Sensei Hiro retrieves the letter and hands it to Todd. Once again, Todd inspects it and burns it with a “Fire Blossom.”
The Safe House
The final letter is with a fellow Mystic Knight in a safe house. Todd leads the team to a nondescript building in a quiet part of Merctown. They knock, and the door is opened by the safe house guardian, a stoic Mystic Knight named Gareth.
"The letter," Todd says.
Gareth looks at Todd, his eyes narrowing as he senses the magic influencing them. "Someone cast a spell on you. I can’t give you the letter while you’re under its influence."
Marcus attempts to cast the spell of "Charm" on Gareth, but Gareth resists. Instead, Gareth casts his own "Charm" spell on each member of the team.
"Tell me what’s going on," Gareth commands, his voice calm but firm.
Under the spell's influence, the team explains their mission to retrieve the letters but they cannot say more.
Gareth listens carefully, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I know you’re my brothers in arms, but I can’t let you continue like this. For your own good, I need to keep you here until we can get help."
Reluctantly, the Mystic Knights agree, allowing Gareth to place them in a holding cell within the safe house. Gareth seals the cell and steps out to seek counsel and assistance from other Mystic Knights.
The “Charm” spell wears off.
In the dimly lit cell, the Mystic Knights were silent, each contemplating their next move. The air was tense with the weight of their mission and the obstacle they now faced. Todd focused, his brow furrowing as he activated his psionic power of electrokinesis. Sparks of blue energy flickered around his fingers, and he directed them towards the electronic security system. With a subtle zap, the security alarm and cameras shut off, leaving the room in an eerie silence.
Knight Four, taking advantage of the brief darkness, used his skill as an escape artist to slip his handcuffs. With deft movements, he also managed to remove his gag. Once free, he whispered an incantation, casting the spell of "Escape" on the cell door. The lock clicked open, and the door swung silently ajar.
"Let’s go," Knight Four said, freeing Marcus, Todd, and Sion from their restraints with another wave of his hand, each lock falling open as if by magic.
Todd then cast the spells of “Stealth walk” and "Erase Trail" on himself and his companions, muffling their movements and erasing any signs of their passage. Each knight followed by casting the spell of "Invisibility" on themselves, their forms shimmering and then vanishing from sight.
Moving silently through the safehouse, they split up to cover more ground. Sion found a laptop on a desk in one of the rooms. Quickly, he used his psionic power of Telemechanics to operate the computer and accessed the inventory files, his fingers flying over the keyboard.
"It's in a safe," Sion whispered, his voice barely audible to the others through their mental link. "Follow me."
They regrouped and made their way to a hidden compartment behind a bookshelf. The safe was there, as Sion had indicated. Marcus watched the door while Todd and Knight Four stood guard, their senses on high alert. Sion focused on the safe, using his telemechanics power to crack the combination. The safe door swung open, revealing a neatly organized array of documents. Sion rifled through them until he found the letter, its seal still intact.
"Got it," Sion said, holding up the letter.
Marcus nodded. "Burn it."
They moved to a secure area away from the safehouse. Marcus held the letter and activated a “Fire Blossom.” The letter ignited, the flames consuming it quickly, turning it to ash.
"We need to get out of here before Gareth realizes what’s happened," Todd said, his eyes scanning the surroundings.
With their mission in Merctown complete, they swiftly exited the safehouse, their stealth and invisibility spells ensuring they left no trace. They moved through the city, heading towards the airfield.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Ishpeming
The Mystic Knights traveled to the city of Ishpeming, a rugged and industrial town known for its iron mines and hardworking populace. The team moved through the city's bustling streets with purpose, each step bringing them closer to the letters Sion had hidden.
The Armorer
The first letter was with a trusted friend Jeb. Sion had chosen Jeb for his discretion and loyalty. The forge was filled with the sounds of clanging metal and the heat of the blazing furnace. Sion approached Jeb, who was hammering away at a piece of glowing iron.
"Jeb," Sion called out.
He looked up, wiping sweat from his brow. "What brings you here?"
"The letter," Sion replied.
Jeb nodded, reaching into a secure drawer beneath his workbench. He handed Sion the sealed envelope without hesitation. "Kept it safe, just like you asked."
Sion nodded, dropping a Fire Blossom into the envelope. The letter burned quickly, turning to ash. "Thank you, Jeb."
He grunted a response, returning to his work as the Mystic Knights left the forge
The Healer
The second letter was entrusted to a doctor named Martha. She was an old friend of Sion's family and someone he trusted implicitly. The team made their way to the local clinic, where injured children were lined up waiting to see the doctor with their anxious parents.
Receptionist, “You have to wait.”
The Mystic Knights soon began to use their magic spells of healing to send the children away. It was all a performance camouflaging their spells and a new technology.
The waiting room, empty, they only had to wait for the doctor to be done with the last patient.
"Martha," Sion greeted her as she stood in the doorway.
"Sion, it's good to see you again," she replied with a warm smile. "What brings you here?"
"The letter," Sion said, his tone serious.
Martha's smile faded slightly, and she led them inside to her small office. She retrieved the letter from a locked cabinet and handed it to Sion. "I never opened it, as you requested."
Sion nodded, dropping another Fire Blossom into the envelope and watching it burn. "Thank you, Martha. You've been a great help. While I’m here I can make another donation to your clinic."
Martha nodded, relief evident on her face.
The Mechanic
The final letter was with a mechanic named Rick, who owned a small garage on the outskirts of town. The garage was filled with the smell of oil and the sound of clanking tools. Rick looked up from under the hood of a car as the Mystic Knights entered.
"Sion," Rick greeted, wiping his hands on a rag. "What can I do you for?"
"The letter," Sion stated simply.
Rick nodded, moving to a safe hidden behind a stack of tires. He handed Sion the sealed envelope. "It's all here, untouched."
Sion took the envelope, and just as before, he used a Fire Blossom to burn it. "Thank you, Rick."
Rick nodded. "Anytime. Stay safe out there."
As they left the garage, the team felt a sense of relief wash over them. With Sion's letters destroyed, they had completed another crucial step in their mission. The Mystic Knights knew their journey was far from over, but for now, they had done what needed to be done to protect the secrecy and security of their mission.
The Mystic Knights traveled to the city of Ishpeming, a rugged and industrial town known for its iron mines and hardworking populace. The team moved through the city's bustling streets with purpose, each step bringing them closer to the letters Sion had hidden.
The Armorer
The first letter was with a trusted friend Jeb. Sion had chosen Jeb for his discretion and loyalty. The forge was filled with the sounds of clanging metal and the heat of the blazing furnace. Sion approached Jeb, who was hammering away at a piece of glowing iron.
"Jeb," Sion called out.
He looked up, wiping sweat from his brow. "What brings you here?"
"The letter," Sion replied.
Jeb nodded, reaching into a secure drawer beneath his workbench. He handed Sion the sealed envelope without hesitation. "Kept it safe, just like you asked."
Sion nodded, dropping a Fire Blossom into the envelope. The letter burned quickly, turning to ash. "Thank you, Jeb."
He grunted a response, returning to his work as the Mystic Knights left the forge
The Healer
The second letter was entrusted to a doctor named Martha. She was an old friend of Sion's family and someone he trusted implicitly. The team made their way to the local clinic, where injured children were lined up waiting to see the doctor with their anxious parents.
Receptionist, “You have to wait.”
The Mystic Knights soon began to use their magic spells of healing to send the children away. It was all a performance camouflaging their spells and a new technology.
The waiting room, empty, they only had to wait for the doctor to be done with the last patient.
"Martha," Sion greeted her as she stood in the doorway.
"Sion, it's good to see you again," she replied with a warm smile. "What brings you here?"
"The letter," Sion said, his tone serious.
Martha's smile faded slightly, and she led them inside to her small office. She retrieved the letter from a locked cabinet and handed it to Sion. "I never opened it, as you requested."
Sion nodded, dropping another Fire Blossom into the envelope and watching it burn. "Thank you, Martha. You've been a great help. While I’m here I can make another donation to your clinic."
Martha nodded, relief evident on her face.
The Mechanic
The final letter was with a mechanic named Rick, who owned a small garage on the outskirts of town. The garage was filled with the smell of oil and the sound of clanking tools. Rick looked up from under the hood of a car as the Mystic Knights entered.
"Sion," Rick greeted, wiping his hands on a rag. "What can I do you for?"
"The letter," Sion stated simply.
Rick nodded, moving to a safe hidden behind a stack of tires. He handed Sion the sealed envelope. "It's all here, untouched."
Sion took the envelope, and just as before, he used a Fire Blossom to burn it. "Thank you, Rick."
Rick nodded. "Anytime. Stay safe out there."
As they left the garage, the team felt a sense of relief wash over them. With Sion's letters destroyed, they had completed another crucial step in their mission. The Mystic Knights knew their journey was far from over, but for now, they had done what needed to be done to protect the secrecy and security of their mission.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Kingsdale
The Manhunter Society
The Mystic Knights arrived in Kingsdale under the cover of night. The bustling city, known for its mercenary groups and rough-and-tumble atmosphere, was familiar territory for Karl. His first stop was the Manhunter Society, a professional guild of which he is a respected member. The society's headquarters are a fortress of steel and stone, a testament to the professionalism and discipline of its members.
Knight Four approached the front desk, nodding at the burly man behind it. "I'm here to see Commander Drake," he said. The man nodded, recognizing Knight Four, and led him to a secure room where Commander Drake waited.
Drake, a tall, imposing figure with a no-nonsense demeanor, greeted Knight Four with a firm handshake. "What brings you here?"
Knight Four handed Drake a sealed envelope. "The letter."
Drake raised an eyebrow but didn't hesitate. He retrieved the letter from a locked drawer and handed it to Four. "It's been kept secure, as requested."
Knight Four nodded, his relief palpable. He opened the envelope and, without hesitation, dropped a Fire Blossom into it. The magical flame consumed the letter instantly, reducing it to ash. "Thank you," said, shaking Drake's hand again before leaving.
The Ex
Next, the team made their way to the less reputable part of town where Knight Four’s ex-girlfriend, Lara, lived. She has worn many hats: a bartender, croupier, dancer, gambler and street racer. Her lifestyle is chaotic and unpredictable as the city itself. They found her in a smoky bar, surrounded by her usual crowd.
"Lara," Knight Four said, approaching her table.
She looked up, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "I know what you want!"
"The letter," he said, his tone serious.
Lara's smile faltered for a moment.
"I... might have accidentally opened it," she admitted, her voice unsure. "I was worried it might get stolen, so I checked it and then burned it. But I didn't understand what was written. It wasn't in any language I know."
Knight Four eyes narrowed. "You remember the shapes of the letters?"
She nodded, looking genuinely apologetic. "I swear, I didn't understand any of it."
Knight Four sighed, feeling a mix of frustration. "Thank you, Lara." He turned to leave, his mind already racing with the implications of her actions.
Marus and the rest of the knights returned.
He cast a “Charm” spell on her to ask her some questions.
Next he used Mind Wipe to erase all her memories regarding the letter.
Then he cast the spell “Charm” on her again and tested her again.
He then began to Mind Wipe their encounter.
When Lara’s friends and the bouncers started to ask what they were doing.
The Knight Four used “Bio-Manipulation” to paralyze them.
Knight One then Mind Wipe the last five minutes with them
While Knight Three looked for video cameras.
Employing his power of Telemechanics he accessed the digital memory files and deleted them and the backups.
Satisfied no one would remember.
They have Knight Four start over with Lara to test her.
It has been forever since she has seen him.
“The letter?” he asks.
“What?”
“Did I give ever you anything to hold for me?”
She smiles and laughs, “Lots of things,” and winks.
He takes her back to her place.
Knight Four cast the spell “Compulsion” on her to recall the shape of the “True Name.”
She can’t.
He dispels the spell.
He casts compulsion on her to again for her to find the original letter.
It is a dead end.
They search and clean up her place in search of ashes or any copies of the letter. In the process they clean her place up.
Knight Four tells her he found a new place for her and persuades her to move.
The knights disguised as moving men promptly move her out.
Both her possessions and Lara’s place are thoroughly searched.
Knight Three sweeps the place for listening devices and secret compartments.
He thoroughly cleans the place.
Marcus uses his “powers of persuasion” on the landlord.
He signs a new lease to Marcus.
No one is to enter his place.
He pays the rent a year in advance.
Lara awakens in her new place.
The lease next to her paid year in advance.
It’s right next to the keys and paperwork on her new car.
With only a vague recollection of ever seeing them today or what went on that day.
The knights live in Lara’s old apartment while they secretly do surveillance on Lara.
They watch her and investigate everyone in her life.
They investigate the neighbors.
Ask them about the last tenant and invite them over for a place warming party as an excuse to see if they have ever been over before.
“Do you have any pictures?”
They bought her car. Knight three dismantled it and put it back together.
Sion was the first to break the silence. "It's unsettling, knowing we're bound by this Oath. But here we are. I feel it. You feel it. The drive. The need."
Knight Four nodded, his expression serious. "We can't let any trace of the True Name remain."
After a couple of days, they have ripped out the carpet, hammered in every wall.
They have watched Lara under deep surveillance for a week.
Her new place was "wired" with surveillance devices; the car also.
She lived dangerously.
Pushing her abilities, luck, and youth.
While it lasted she was fearless.
Best guess, she will be in the cemetary, hospital or behind bars in 2 years; 3 tops.
They are satisfied but they watch just in case.
When a new guys comes on the scene they take note.
The Mystic Knights psychic senses of "Sense Evil" quickly alerted them.
After a little research it is deduced that he is an incubus (a male sucubus).
They set up an ambush.
Paralysis
Charm Spell
A few more things.
It seems that one of the Duke's deaf mute servants can read lips
He has been trying to follow has not found anything.
Mortal servants did some detective work or hired some and they only found dead ends.
They ask a few more questions before sending him back to hell.
The 3rd letter.
The Order of the White Rose Contact
The final stop was to see his contact in the Order of the White Rose. The contact, a meticulous man named Ethan, met them in a secluded, secure location. Ethan's eyes flicked nervously as he handed Knight Four the letter, encased in a safe and inside it, the opened letter was in a plastic document protector.
"I opened it but I averted my eyes before seeing the page with the Nameon it," Ethan confessed.
Four’s face darkened.
Ethan was paralyzed
He signals for Marcus
The Mystic knights stripped him naked; they took all the papers he had on him.
Knight Four then used a Fire Blossom to burn the original letter and all the papers he had with him.
A “Charm” spell later and with his clothes back on.
Ethan, “I did not see or read the Name. I averted my eyes.”
"You have jeopardized everything," Knight Four said sternly.
"Were any copies made or recordings, pictures, video or anything by which the name could be recorded?"
“Yes,” said Ethan.
“Why?” ask Marcus
“Figured that after you rescued the slaves, I could use the guy to do good in this world.”
Marcus asks a few more questions.
The answers he is getting lead him to question Knight Four’s true identity and loyalties.
He would be critical of him and interrogate him but he can’t.
The spell of the “Blood Oath” is over-riding him and his focus.
The terms of the spell prohibit him from harming his teammates.
Marcus uses Ethan to search his place and vehicles and places he frequents.
Then he Mind Wipes him
With the letters destroyed, the Mystic Knights could finally focus on their mission's next steps. But the lingering tension reminded them that even among allies, trust had to be earned and maintained. Marcus could not think clearly.
It was time to return to Hades and report the success of their mission.
The Duke was waiting.
The Manhunter Society
The Mystic Knights arrived in Kingsdale under the cover of night. The bustling city, known for its mercenary groups and rough-and-tumble atmosphere, was familiar territory for Karl. His first stop was the Manhunter Society, a professional guild of which he is a respected member. The society's headquarters are a fortress of steel and stone, a testament to the professionalism and discipline of its members.
Knight Four approached the front desk, nodding at the burly man behind it. "I'm here to see Commander Drake," he said. The man nodded, recognizing Knight Four, and led him to a secure room where Commander Drake waited.
Drake, a tall, imposing figure with a no-nonsense demeanor, greeted Knight Four with a firm handshake. "What brings you here?"
Knight Four handed Drake a sealed envelope. "The letter."
Drake raised an eyebrow but didn't hesitate. He retrieved the letter from a locked drawer and handed it to Four. "It's been kept secure, as requested."
Knight Four nodded, his relief palpable. He opened the envelope and, without hesitation, dropped a Fire Blossom into it. The magical flame consumed the letter instantly, reducing it to ash. "Thank you," said, shaking Drake's hand again before leaving.
The Ex
Next, the team made their way to the less reputable part of town where Knight Four’s ex-girlfriend, Lara, lived. She has worn many hats: a bartender, croupier, dancer, gambler and street racer. Her lifestyle is chaotic and unpredictable as the city itself. They found her in a smoky bar, surrounded by her usual crowd.
"Lara," Knight Four said, approaching her table.
She looked up, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "I know what you want!"
"The letter," he said, his tone serious.
Lara's smile faltered for a moment.
"I... might have accidentally opened it," she admitted, her voice unsure. "I was worried it might get stolen, so I checked it and then burned it. But I didn't understand what was written. It wasn't in any language I know."
Knight Four eyes narrowed. "You remember the shapes of the letters?"
She nodded, looking genuinely apologetic. "I swear, I didn't understand any of it."
Knight Four sighed, feeling a mix of frustration. "Thank you, Lara." He turned to leave, his mind already racing with the implications of her actions.
Marus and the rest of the knights returned.
He cast a “Charm” spell on her to ask her some questions.
Next he used Mind Wipe to erase all her memories regarding the letter.
Then he cast the spell “Charm” on her again and tested her again.
He then began to Mind Wipe their encounter.
When Lara’s friends and the bouncers started to ask what they were doing.
The Knight Four used “Bio-Manipulation” to paralyze them.
Knight One then Mind Wipe the last five minutes with them
While Knight Three looked for video cameras.
Employing his power of Telemechanics he accessed the digital memory files and deleted them and the backups.
Satisfied no one would remember.
They have Knight Four start over with Lara to test her.
It has been forever since she has seen him.
“The letter?” he asks.
“What?”
“Did I give ever you anything to hold for me?”
She smiles and laughs, “Lots of things,” and winks.
He takes her back to her place.
Knight Four cast the spell “Compulsion” on her to recall the shape of the “True Name.”
She can’t.
He dispels the spell.
He casts compulsion on her to again for her to find the original letter.
It is a dead end.
They search and clean up her place in search of ashes or any copies of the letter. In the process they clean her place up.
Knight Four tells her he found a new place for her and persuades her to move.
The knights disguised as moving men promptly move her out.
Both her possessions and Lara’s place are thoroughly searched.
Knight Three sweeps the place for listening devices and secret compartments.
He thoroughly cleans the place.
Marcus uses his “powers of persuasion” on the landlord.
He signs a new lease to Marcus.
No one is to enter his place.
He pays the rent a year in advance.
Lara awakens in her new place.
The lease next to her paid year in advance.
It’s right next to the keys and paperwork on her new car.
With only a vague recollection of ever seeing them today or what went on that day.
The knights live in Lara’s old apartment while they secretly do surveillance on Lara.
They watch her and investigate everyone in her life.
They investigate the neighbors.
Ask them about the last tenant and invite them over for a place warming party as an excuse to see if they have ever been over before.
“Do you have any pictures?”
They bought her car. Knight three dismantled it and put it back together.
Sion was the first to break the silence. "It's unsettling, knowing we're bound by this Oath. But here we are. I feel it. You feel it. The drive. The need."
Knight Four nodded, his expression serious. "We can't let any trace of the True Name remain."
After a couple of days, they have ripped out the carpet, hammered in every wall.
They have watched Lara under deep surveillance for a week.
Her new place was "wired" with surveillance devices; the car also.
She lived dangerously.
Pushing her abilities, luck, and youth.
While it lasted she was fearless.
Best guess, she will be in the cemetary, hospital or behind bars in 2 years; 3 tops.
They are satisfied but they watch just in case.
When a new guys comes on the scene they take note.
The Mystic Knights psychic senses of "Sense Evil" quickly alerted them.
After a little research it is deduced that he is an incubus (a male sucubus).
They set up an ambush.
Paralysis
Charm Spell
A few more things.
It seems that one of the Duke's deaf mute servants can read lips
He has been trying to follow has not found anything.
Mortal servants did some detective work or hired some and they only found dead ends.
They ask a few more questions before sending him back to hell.
The 3rd letter.
The Order of the White Rose Contact
The final stop was to see his contact in the Order of the White Rose. The contact, a meticulous man named Ethan, met them in a secluded, secure location. Ethan's eyes flicked nervously as he handed Knight Four the letter, encased in a safe and inside it, the opened letter was in a plastic document protector.
"I opened it but I averted my eyes before seeing the page with the Nameon it," Ethan confessed.
Four’s face darkened.
Ethan was paralyzed
He signals for Marcus
The Mystic knights stripped him naked; they took all the papers he had on him.
Knight Four then used a Fire Blossom to burn the original letter and all the papers he had with him.
A “Charm” spell later and with his clothes back on.
Ethan, “I did not see or read the Name. I averted my eyes.”
"You have jeopardized everything," Knight Four said sternly.
"Were any copies made or recordings, pictures, video or anything by which the name could be recorded?"
“Yes,” said Ethan.
“Why?” ask Marcus
“Figured that after you rescued the slaves, I could use the guy to do good in this world.”
Marcus asks a few more questions.
The answers he is getting lead him to question Knight Four’s true identity and loyalties.
He would be critical of him and interrogate him but he can’t.
The spell of the “Blood Oath” is over-riding him and his focus.
The terms of the spell prohibit him from harming his teammates.
Marcus uses Ethan to search his place and vehicles and places he frequents.
Then he Mind Wipes him
With the letters destroyed, the Mystic Knights could finally focus on their mission's next steps. But the lingering tension reminded them that even among allies, trust had to be earned and maintained. Marcus could not think clearly.
It was time to return to Hades and report the success of their mission.
The Duke was waiting.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Return to Shek'Ra
The Mystic Knights stood before the imposing figure of Duke Diso in his private luxury office. The room was adorned with lavish furnishings, intricate tapestries, and the unmistakable scent of burning incense. The Jinn ruler's eyes glinted with a mix of relief and lingering paranoia as he listened to their report.
Marcus stepped forward, his voice steady and calm. "Duke Diso, we have successfully eradicated all traces of your True Name. We were thorough in our mission."
The Duke leaned back in his ornate chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest. He muttered, half to himself. "I trust you have done all that you could."
Marcus nodded. "We encountered an incubus who tried to follow us. We were able to cast a 'Charm' spell on him and questioned him. The information about our quest appears to have come from one of your deaf mutes who can read lips."
Duke Diso's eyes narrowed. "A mortal servant... Of course. How did they communicate what they learned?"
"The mute must have read my lips when I said the words 'True Name.' From there, either they wrote it down, used sign language, or someone with telepathy read their mind," Marcus explained. "Eventually, a demon learned that the words 'True Name' were spoken aloud in a private meeting with you. They desired to learn the name for their own gain."
The Duke's fingers stopped tapping. "And what did you do?"
"We assumed that everyone in the royal court and the Ziggurat knew we left through the portal to Lazlo with Ictinus and the remaining Atlanteans," Marcus continued. "So, the demon knew where to find us. It wasn’t difficult for an incubus, who can change their appearance, to watch the neighborhood with Atlanteans until they saw one of us."
Sion chimed in. "Burning the letters was easy until we got to Kingsdale. There, we had to erase some people's memories in addition to burning the letters and a copy."
Karl added, "We did extensive surveillance to ensure we missed nothing and were not betrayed. That's when we found the incubus and cast a 'Charm' spell on him. That's how we know about him."
Duke Diso's expression softened slightly, though suspicion lingered in his eyes. "I expected your return after the letters were destroyed, given the wording of the 'Blood Oath' you took. You wouldn't return if you didn't believe all traces of the True Name were destroyed."
Marcus nodded. "Indeed. We hope to start over with our relationship and return with the few Atlantean slaves your servants were able to buy."
The Duke rose from his chair, towering over the Mystic Knights. "Very well. I am pleased with your performance. Your actions have spared us all from potential catastrophe. You may take the Atlantean slaves as agreed. But remember, the price of betrayal in Shek'Ra is steep. You are free to return anytime, provided you continue to honor our agreements."
The Mystic Knights bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Duke Diso," Marcus said. "We will continue to honor our commitments."
As they left the Duke's office, the tension in the air lifted slightly. The mission had been a success, but the weight of their actions and the potential consequences still hung over them.
For now, it felt like they could breathe easier, knowing they had done everything in their power to protect the secret of Duke Diso's True Name and secure the freedom of their Atlantean friends.
Meeting in the Duke's throne room
Presenting the Gift to Duke Diso
The grand hall of Duke Diso’s palace was an imposing sight, its vastness echoing with a menacing silence. The opulent chamber was filled with demon bodyguards, other demon nobles, and the Duke's loyalists. The Mystic Knights stood at attention, aware of the tension crackling in the air.
The Mystic Knights, dressed in their formal attire, approached the grand chamber of Duke Diso. The air was thick with anticipation and the scent of exotic incense. The Duke sat on his ornate throne, his piercing eyes observing their every move.
Marcus stepped forward, holding a velvet-covered box. "Duke Diso, as a token of our gratitude and respect, we present you with a gift worthy of your status and power."
The Duke raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Very well, show me."
Marcus opened the box, revealing a stunningly crafted scepter. The scepter was made of obsidian and gold
The Knights bowed in unison. "We are glad it pleases you, Duke Diso. We remain at your service."
The Duke nodded, clearly pleased with the offering. "Very well. You may continue to serve me."
The Duke’s Test
At the far end of the hall, the Duke’s human servant stepped forward, his voice carrying a grave announcement.
"One of the Duke's deaf mutes allowed a carefully crafted lie to reach a demon usurper. It was all a plan to test his deaf mutes and mislead ambitious demons seeking to undermine him. Now the Duke is in need of new deaf mutes. These old ones have to go."
The servant’s gaze locked onto Marcus with a look that clearly conveyed what needed to be done. Marcus understood the silent command.
Marcus glanced at Duke Diso, who gave a barely perceptible nod before declaring, “Wipe them out. All of them.”
As the Duke’s words echoed through the hall, the twelve deaf mutes sprang into action. Four of them brandished concealed bone knives, glinting menacingly in the dim light.
Knight Two (Todd) pats the backs of his fellow knights granting them “Superhuman Speed.”
Knight One and Two are caught off guard and cut.
Knight Three parries.
Knight Four disarms his knife wielding opponent and takes the knife away from him. used their psychic powers to leap over 10 feet high and 20 feet long, dodging deadly strikes.
The Mystic Knights reacted instantly, their years of training kicking in. With no weapons on them, they relied on their boxing and martial arts skills.
They parried blows, delivering powerful punches and kicks.
Knight Three (Sion) disarmed a mute with a swift maneuver, while Knight Four incapacitated another with a brutal kick to the chest.
Knight Two (Todd) faced a flurry of blows, he managed to activate his “intuitive combat” and speed up. Then he landed a decisive strike that sent his opponent sprawling.
Knight One (Marcus) leapt into the air, and delivered a powerful kick to the nearest mute, sending him to the floor.
Knight Two (Todd) ducked under a knife swipe and countered with a swift uppercut, breaking the mute’s jaw.
Knight Three (Sion) dodged a thrust and landed a series of rapid punches, each blow precise and devastating.
Knight Four, using his agility, flipped over a charging mute and landed behind him, delivering a debilitating strike to the back of his neck.
Todd disarmed his opponent and knocked him to the ground, and kicked him before he could retaliate.
Meanwhile, Knight One (Marcus) faced off against two mutes. He parried their attacks with deft movements, using their momentum against them. With a powerful roundhouse kick, he sent one mute crashing into the other, incapacitating them both.
Knight Three (Sion), surrounded by three mutes, used his agility to evade their attacks. He flipped over one, kicked another in the chest, and elbowed the third in the face. As they staggered, he finished them off with a flurry of punches.
Knight Four faced the last of the mutes, a wiry figure. The mute lunged at him, but Knight Four sidestepped and delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes. The mute fell to the ground, unconscious.
The hall fell silent as the last of the mutes hit the floor. The Mystic Knights stood amidst the fallen bodies, breathing heavily but standing.
The battle was over, the last of the mutes fell.
The Duke watched, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.
“Well done,” the Duke said, his voice dripping with approval. “You have proven your worth once again.”
The Mystic Knights bowed, knowing they had passed another of the Duke's ruthless tests. Wiping the sweat from his brow the knights waited.
The Duke smiled, a dangerous glint in his eyes. “Of course. The Atlanteans, my Atlanteans, you made an offer to buy them from me, they will be yours. You have my word.”
As the Mystic Knights left the hall, the weight of their victory settled over them. They knew the fight was far from over, but for now, it was over for today.
Note: They had to deposit the chest they found of gold and gems to the Duke’s bank. He has taken it as a deposit for the Atlantean slaves.
The Duke is keeping the Silver swords they came back with and checked at the Duke’s palace but not the fire globes or fire blossoms.
Their hover-vehicle has a tax on it if it leaves Hades or is piloted in Hades but they can own it. It is like owning a car that does not pass vehicle emissions standards.
They return to Lazlo with a dozen Atlanteans.
They escort them to the Atlantean quarter.
The Mystic Knights stood before the imposing figure of Duke Diso in his private luxury office. The room was adorned with lavish furnishings, intricate tapestries, and the unmistakable scent of burning incense. The Jinn ruler's eyes glinted with a mix of relief and lingering paranoia as he listened to their report.
Marcus stepped forward, his voice steady and calm. "Duke Diso, we have successfully eradicated all traces of your True Name. We were thorough in our mission."
The Duke leaned back in his ornate chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest. He muttered, half to himself. "I trust you have done all that you could."
Marcus nodded. "We encountered an incubus who tried to follow us. We were able to cast a 'Charm' spell on him and questioned him. The information about our quest appears to have come from one of your deaf mutes who can read lips."
Duke Diso's eyes narrowed. "A mortal servant... Of course. How did they communicate what they learned?"
"The mute must have read my lips when I said the words 'True Name.' From there, either they wrote it down, used sign language, or someone with telepathy read their mind," Marcus explained. "Eventually, a demon learned that the words 'True Name' were spoken aloud in a private meeting with you. They desired to learn the name for their own gain."
The Duke's fingers stopped tapping. "And what did you do?"
"We assumed that everyone in the royal court and the Ziggurat knew we left through the portal to Lazlo with Ictinus and the remaining Atlanteans," Marcus continued. "So, the demon knew where to find us. It wasn’t difficult for an incubus, who can change their appearance, to watch the neighborhood with Atlanteans until they saw one of us."
Sion chimed in. "Burning the letters was easy until we got to Kingsdale. There, we had to erase some people's memories in addition to burning the letters and a copy."
Karl added, "We did extensive surveillance to ensure we missed nothing and were not betrayed. That's when we found the incubus and cast a 'Charm' spell on him. That's how we know about him."
Duke Diso's expression softened slightly, though suspicion lingered in his eyes. "I expected your return after the letters were destroyed, given the wording of the 'Blood Oath' you took. You wouldn't return if you didn't believe all traces of the True Name were destroyed."
Marcus nodded. "Indeed. We hope to start over with our relationship and return with the few Atlantean slaves your servants were able to buy."
The Duke rose from his chair, towering over the Mystic Knights. "Very well. I am pleased with your performance. Your actions have spared us all from potential catastrophe. You may take the Atlantean slaves as agreed. But remember, the price of betrayal in Shek'Ra is steep. You are free to return anytime, provided you continue to honor our agreements."
The Mystic Knights bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Duke Diso," Marcus said. "We will continue to honor our commitments."
As they left the Duke's office, the tension in the air lifted slightly. The mission had been a success, but the weight of their actions and the potential consequences still hung over them.
For now, it felt like they could breathe easier, knowing they had done everything in their power to protect the secret of Duke Diso's True Name and secure the freedom of their Atlantean friends.
Meeting in the Duke's throne room
Presenting the Gift to Duke Diso
The grand hall of Duke Diso’s palace was an imposing sight, its vastness echoing with a menacing silence. The opulent chamber was filled with demon bodyguards, other demon nobles, and the Duke's loyalists. The Mystic Knights stood at attention, aware of the tension crackling in the air.
The Mystic Knights, dressed in their formal attire, approached the grand chamber of Duke Diso. The air was thick with anticipation and the scent of exotic incense. The Duke sat on his ornate throne, his piercing eyes observing their every move.
Marcus stepped forward, holding a velvet-covered box. "Duke Diso, as a token of our gratitude and respect, we present you with a gift worthy of your status and power."
The Duke raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Very well, show me."
Marcus opened the box, revealing a stunningly crafted scepter. The scepter was made of obsidian and gold
The Knights bowed in unison. "We are glad it pleases you, Duke Diso. We remain at your service."
The Duke nodded, clearly pleased with the offering. "Very well. You may continue to serve me."
The Duke’s Test
At the far end of the hall, the Duke’s human servant stepped forward, his voice carrying a grave announcement.
"One of the Duke's deaf mutes allowed a carefully crafted lie to reach a demon usurper. It was all a plan to test his deaf mutes and mislead ambitious demons seeking to undermine him. Now the Duke is in need of new deaf mutes. These old ones have to go."
The servant’s gaze locked onto Marcus with a look that clearly conveyed what needed to be done. Marcus understood the silent command.
Marcus glanced at Duke Diso, who gave a barely perceptible nod before declaring, “Wipe them out. All of them.”
As the Duke’s words echoed through the hall, the twelve deaf mutes sprang into action. Four of them brandished concealed bone knives, glinting menacingly in the dim light.
Knight Two (Todd) pats the backs of his fellow knights granting them “Superhuman Speed.”
Knight One and Two are caught off guard and cut.
Knight Three parries.
Knight Four disarms his knife wielding opponent and takes the knife away from him. used their psychic powers to leap over 10 feet high and 20 feet long, dodging deadly strikes.
The Mystic Knights reacted instantly, their years of training kicking in. With no weapons on them, they relied on their boxing and martial arts skills.
They parried blows, delivering powerful punches and kicks.
Knight Three (Sion) disarmed a mute with a swift maneuver, while Knight Four incapacitated another with a brutal kick to the chest.
Knight Two (Todd) faced a flurry of blows, he managed to activate his “intuitive combat” and speed up. Then he landed a decisive strike that sent his opponent sprawling.
Knight One (Marcus) leapt into the air, and delivered a powerful kick to the nearest mute, sending him to the floor.
Knight Two (Todd) ducked under a knife swipe and countered with a swift uppercut, breaking the mute’s jaw.
Knight Three (Sion) dodged a thrust and landed a series of rapid punches, each blow precise and devastating.
Knight Four, using his agility, flipped over a charging mute and landed behind him, delivering a debilitating strike to the back of his neck.
Todd disarmed his opponent and knocked him to the ground, and kicked him before he could retaliate.
Meanwhile, Knight One (Marcus) faced off against two mutes. He parried their attacks with deft movements, using their momentum against them. With a powerful roundhouse kick, he sent one mute crashing into the other, incapacitating them both.
Knight Three (Sion), surrounded by three mutes, used his agility to evade their attacks. He flipped over one, kicked another in the chest, and elbowed the third in the face. As they staggered, he finished them off with a flurry of punches.
Knight Four faced the last of the mutes, a wiry figure. The mute lunged at him, but Knight Four sidestepped and delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes. The mute fell to the ground, unconscious.
The hall fell silent as the last of the mutes hit the floor. The Mystic Knights stood amidst the fallen bodies, breathing heavily but standing.
The battle was over, the last of the mutes fell.
The Duke watched, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.
“Well done,” the Duke said, his voice dripping with approval. “You have proven your worth once again.”
The Mystic Knights bowed, knowing they had passed another of the Duke's ruthless tests. Wiping the sweat from his brow the knights waited.
The Duke smiled, a dangerous glint in his eyes. “Of course. The Atlanteans, my Atlanteans, you made an offer to buy them from me, they will be yours. You have my word.”
As the Mystic Knights left the hall, the weight of their victory settled over them. They knew the fight was far from over, but for now, it was over for today.
Note: They had to deposit the chest they found of gold and gems to the Duke’s bank. He has taken it as a deposit for the Atlantean slaves.
The Duke is keeping the Silver swords they came back with and checked at the Duke’s palace but not the fire globes or fire blossoms.
Their hover-vehicle has a tax on it if it leaves Hades or is piloted in Hades but they can own it. It is like owning a car that does not pass vehicle emissions standards.
They return to Lazlo with a dozen Atlanteans.
They escort them to the Atlantean quarter.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Lazlo
The Hole in the Wall (A tavern)
The Mystic Knights sat around the table, the fireplace casting long shadows across their faces. They were finally free of the "Blood Oath," and the weight of their recent ordeal had begun to lift. The night was cool and quiet, a stark contrast to the chaotic environment they had left behind in Hades.
Marcus broke the silence, his voice thoughtful. "We're free now. No more Blood Oath, no more immediate missions. We've rescued Ictinus and the other Atlanteans. We've got money. So, what now? Do we keep risking our lives for more?"
Marcus leaned back, staring up at the stars. "We've always chased the next job, the next payout. But with the money we have, do we need more? What would we even do with it?"
Knight Three nodded, his expression contemplative. "More money wouldn't hurt, but what are we really missing? We’ve been through hell and back, literally. We’ve earned some peace and regular living. A healthy and regular physical training regime would keep us in shape, but it's not all we want."
Knight Four, always the thinker, chimed in. "We could spend time at spas, read books, meditate with the memory tree. There's so much to explore, so much to learn from the Atlanteans and their magic. Sometimes, I just want to lay down and do nothing. We've earned that."
Todd smiled, a rare expression on his usually stoic face. "R & R.”
Marcus, “Have any of you thought about relationships? Maybe even marriage? Kids?"
The question hung in the air, heavy with possibility.
Marcus, "I have, actually. I think about what it would be like to have a family. To be a part of something more than just missions and fights."
Knight Four nodded. "I never thought I’d say this, but a relationship sounds...nice. Maybe even a family. It’s a big change, but we've faced bigger challenges."
Knight Three (Sion) added, "I’ve always been curious about more than just fighting. There’s a world out there full of knowledge and experiences we’ve never had time for. And relationships, family – that’s part of it."
Marcus looked at each of his friends, feeling a deep sense of camaraderie and respect. "We’ve been through a lot together. Maybe it’s time to explore a different kind of life. One where we can enjoy the fruits of our labor and still be ready if we’re needed again."
They sat in comfortable silence, the fire crackling softly.
The future was uncertain, but for the first time in a long while, it was filled with possibilities that went beyond their next mission. They had each other, their health, their wealth, and a chance to live life on their own terms.
Marcus raised his glass, a silent toast to the future. "To whatever comes next."
Lazlo
The Hole in the Wall (A tavern)
The Mystic Knights sat around the table, the fireplace casting long shadows across their faces. They were finally free of the "Blood Oath," and the weight of their recent ordeal had begun to lift. The night was cool and quiet, a stark contrast to the chaotic environment they had left behind in Hades.
Marcus broke the silence, his voice thoughtful. "We're free now. No more Blood Oath, no more immediate missions. We've rescued Ictinus and the other Atlanteans. We've got money. So, what now? Do we keep risking our lives for more?"
Marcus leaned back, staring up at the stars. "We've always chased the next job, the next payout. But with the money we have, do we need more? What would we even do with it?"
Knight Three nodded, his expression contemplative. "More money wouldn't hurt, but what are we really missing? We’ve been through hell and back, literally. We’ve earned some peace and regular living. A healthy and regular physical training regime would keep us in shape, but it's not all we want."
Knight Four, always the thinker, chimed in. "We could spend time at spas, read books, meditate with the memory tree. There's so much to explore, so much to learn from the Atlanteans and their magic. Sometimes, I just want to lay down and do nothing. We've earned that."
Todd smiled, a rare expression on his usually stoic face. "R & R.”
Marcus, “Have any of you thought about relationships? Maybe even marriage? Kids?"
The question hung in the air, heavy with possibility.
Marcus, "I have, actually. I think about what it would be like to have a family. To be a part of something more than just missions and fights."
Knight Four nodded. "I never thought I’d say this, but a relationship sounds...nice. Maybe even a family. It’s a big change, but we've faced bigger challenges."
Knight Three (Sion) added, "I’ve always been curious about more than just fighting. There’s a world out there full of knowledge and experiences we’ve never had time for. And relationships, family – that’s part of it."
Marcus looked at each of his friends, feeling a deep sense of camaraderie and respect. "We’ve been through a lot together. Maybe it’s time to explore a different kind of life. One where we can enjoy the fruits of our labor and still be ready if we’re needed again."
They sat in comfortable silence, the fire crackling softly.
The future was uncertain, but for the first time in a long while, it was filled with possibilities that went beyond their next mission. They had each other, their health, their wealth, and a chance to live life on their own terms.
Marcus raised his glass, a silent toast to the future. "To whatever comes next."
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Prison Break: The Escape and Evasion Adventure of Viden
Part 1: The Mission Briefing
Viden stood in the dimly lit chamber of the bar, his heart pounding with anticipation. Now he was being given his first solo mission. The plan was laid out on the table, pointing to a remote prison in the wilderness.
"This is your target," Marcus said, his voice calm and authoritative. "A man is being held here, and it's your job to get him out."
Viden nodded, his eyes tracing the escape route marked on the map. They had planned everything meticulously. He saw a photo of the man. A drawing of the prison from the outside and a map of the inside hand drawn by the inmates who had served their time in the prison and been recently released along with prison inmate contacts inside.
Over the week, Viden accompanied Marcus (in a disguise resembling the man to be rescued “Carl”) and the team on several fishing trips to a secluded lake near the prison. On the fourth trip, after all the knights had taken turns going fishing with him and salting the lake with live domesticated fat fish used to being fed with their bait and pour them in along with fish food, Marcus sank scuba tanks and an undamaged inflatable raft to the bottom of the lake.
"We've left everything you need down there," Marcus explained. "Fishing gear, clothes & fake IDs for you and the man, food, water, hunting knives, and paddles. Once you reach this lake, you'll be safe. Now that the weather report and moonlight cycles are in your favor, let's get you inside that prison."
The Infiltration
Viden turned himself in for poaching, accompanied by Marcus in disguise as his lawyer. The authorities processed him quickly, thanks to the bribes and hacked computer systems arranged by the Mystic Knights. Viden was soon on his way to the remote prison on the back of a horse with his hands in cuffs. Already dressed in prison clothes made for Viden’s size but made of better material and boots, paid for by Marcus with a bribe to smooth things over.
The ride was long and bumpy with a blind fold on and his hands tied. They went in a lot of circles. Viden kept his focus, mentally rehearsing the plan.
As he arrived at the prison, he saw a makeshift shanty town of concrete, rusted shipping containers, stone and wood. It was more a labor camp than a prison. From the look of it four out of five inmates were working on building the prison. They lived in what they constructed. Just like the inmates were also the cooks who had to eat what they cooked.
The guards are Dog Boys, Humans, and Psi-Stalkers. They would know if anyone had magic or psychic abilities. The Dog Boys smelled them for chemicals, drugs, explosives, gun oil, firearms, and food. This was NOT a prison for crazies, juicers, mages, psychics or cyborgs. The guards strip searched him and roughly escorted him to his wooden prison cell.
To his relief, he was put in the same cell with the man who he was here to rescue. The bribe worked.
"I'm Viden," he whispered to the man. "I'm here to rescue you."
The man, a middle-aged fellow with weary eyes, nodded. "Name's Carl. I've been waiting for a miracle."
The rest of the cellmates were in on it and were given the choice to stay out of it and stay behind or come along for the ride.
Part 3: The Escape
That very night, Viden regurgitated the lock picks and bag of spices he had swallowed before his arrest. Using his skills, he quietly unlocked the padlock on the cell door. Then poured the hot chili spices over the pads area on the floor Carl slept on, he had been given to mask the scent that could be retrieved.
The two men prowled through the dark corridors, avoiding the guards. Viden had studied the map so thoroughly that he navigated the prison like a shadow. There were no cameras, electronic alarms, lights or even electricity.
The few inmates who noticed flashed the gang sign before whispering the password to the prison gangs outside contacts for their arranged outside reward.
The prisoners would experience mass punishment because someone escaped but their families would reap the rewards both financially and via magic spells of the Mystic Knights. Then there were the warnings of the consequences of snitching or ruining their plans. The knights implied they could get to those they cared about if things happen to muck up and go South.
Video’s night vision made it easy for him to see and guide the rest.
They reached the outer fence. Video is strong enough to lift Carl and along with the rest using himself as the base of a human totem pole leaning against the fence. One man over was enough for the rest to lower themselves and pull the man behind him using the blankets as a sort of rope. Climbing over the fence, they disappeared into the surrounding woods.
For days, they lived off the land, gathering food and water while evading search parties. Viden's training in wilderness survival paid off as they forage for berries, trapped small game, and found fresh water sources. They even forged simple weapons from stone and wood for protection. As planned, they split up to distract the search parties to leave them signs in as many places as possible.
Part 4: The River Raft
With the dead weight gone, as they reached the river, Viden and Carl set to work building a raft from fallen logs and vines. It was a crude vessel, but it would have to do. They waited till night before they ran; the river's rapids. They were treacherous, but Viden's calm determination and skill guided them until they reached the lake.
At the bottom of the lake, Viden donned the scuba gear and retrieved their hidden stash. Unfolding the inflatable raft and putting their things in it Viden tied them down inside. Then he inflated the raft with the extra air tanks. The raft floated to the surface with a sense of triumph.
Changing clothes in the raft Viden sank the prison fatigues to the bottom of the lake with rocks.
Part 5: The Final Leg
Dressed in civilian clothes, armed with professional fishing and knives, and with the inflatable raft ready, Viden and Carl started to paddle. When first light came they started fishing, aiming to blend in as ordinary fishermen. Carl chowed down on the food they had brought, drank like a fish, smoked like a chimney.
Their encounter with law enforcement was nerve-wracking. A patrol boat approached them, and Viden kept his composure.
"Morning, officers," he greeted with a smile. "Just out here for some fishing. Caught a few beauties already."
The officers inspected their forged IDs, fishing permits, their catch, exchanged pleasantries in which Viden named and described the old man who ran the bait and tackle shop from whom he bought some fishing line recently. They call him on the radio and the Knight Three (intercepting the officers radio using Radio Countermeasures). Sion confirms their stories. The old man matches the description of Marcus’s impersonation of him seen around the area over the last week or so. The officers move on, unaware of the incredible escape they had just witnessed.
As they drifted further down the river, Viden and Carl allowed themselves a moment of relief. They had made it. The mission was a success, thanks to Viden's courage, the meticulous planning of the Mystic Knights, and a bit of luck.
Epilogue: The Return
Upon reaching a safe haven, Viden contacted Marcus. The Mystic Knights welcomed them back with open arms, celebrating their daring escape. Viden had proven himself.
His reward, they would bring his parents back upon their next return from Hades, the new Identity, 2 new sets of survival clothes and a NG survival kit. Gets to keep the inflatible raft and accessories. Promise of clothes and 2 monthes food and rent for his parents.
Part 1: The Mission Briefing
Viden stood in the dimly lit chamber of the bar, his heart pounding with anticipation. Now he was being given his first solo mission. The plan was laid out on the table, pointing to a remote prison in the wilderness.
"This is your target," Marcus said, his voice calm and authoritative. "A man is being held here, and it's your job to get him out."
Viden nodded, his eyes tracing the escape route marked on the map. They had planned everything meticulously. He saw a photo of the man. A drawing of the prison from the outside and a map of the inside hand drawn by the inmates who had served their time in the prison and been recently released along with prison inmate contacts inside.
Over the week, Viden accompanied Marcus (in a disguise resembling the man to be rescued “Carl”) and the team on several fishing trips to a secluded lake near the prison. On the fourth trip, after all the knights had taken turns going fishing with him and salting the lake with live domesticated fat fish used to being fed with their bait and pour them in along with fish food, Marcus sank scuba tanks and an undamaged inflatable raft to the bottom of the lake.
"We've left everything you need down there," Marcus explained. "Fishing gear, clothes & fake IDs for you and the man, food, water, hunting knives, and paddles. Once you reach this lake, you'll be safe. Now that the weather report and moonlight cycles are in your favor, let's get you inside that prison."
The Infiltration
Viden turned himself in for poaching, accompanied by Marcus in disguise as his lawyer. The authorities processed him quickly, thanks to the bribes and hacked computer systems arranged by the Mystic Knights. Viden was soon on his way to the remote prison on the back of a horse with his hands in cuffs. Already dressed in prison clothes made for Viden’s size but made of better material and boots, paid for by Marcus with a bribe to smooth things over.
The ride was long and bumpy with a blind fold on and his hands tied. They went in a lot of circles. Viden kept his focus, mentally rehearsing the plan.
As he arrived at the prison, he saw a makeshift shanty town of concrete, rusted shipping containers, stone and wood. It was more a labor camp than a prison. From the look of it four out of five inmates were working on building the prison. They lived in what they constructed. Just like the inmates were also the cooks who had to eat what they cooked.
The guards are Dog Boys, Humans, and Psi-Stalkers. They would know if anyone had magic or psychic abilities. The Dog Boys smelled them for chemicals, drugs, explosives, gun oil, firearms, and food. This was NOT a prison for crazies, juicers, mages, psychics or cyborgs. The guards strip searched him and roughly escorted him to his wooden prison cell.
To his relief, he was put in the same cell with the man who he was here to rescue. The bribe worked.
"I'm Viden," he whispered to the man. "I'm here to rescue you."
The man, a middle-aged fellow with weary eyes, nodded. "Name's Carl. I've been waiting for a miracle."
The rest of the cellmates were in on it and were given the choice to stay out of it and stay behind or come along for the ride.
Part 3: The Escape
That very night, Viden regurgitated the lock picks and bag of spices he had swallowed before his arrest. Using his skills, he quietly unlocked the padlock on the cell door. Then poured the hot chili spices over the pads area on the floor Carl slept on, he had been given to mask the scent that could be retrieved.
The two men prowled through the dark corridors, avoiding the guards. Viden had studied the map so thoroughly that he navigated the prison like a shadow. There were no cameras, electronic alarms, lights or even electricity.
The few inmates who noticed flashed the gang sign before whispering the password to the prison gangs outside contacts for their arranged outside reward.
The prisoners would experience mass punishment because someone escaped but their families would reap the rewards both financially and via magic spells of the Mystic Knights. Then there were the warnings of the consequences of snitching or ruining their plans. The knights implied they could get to those they cared about if things happen to muck up and go South.
Video’s night vision made it easy for him to see and guide the rest.
They reached the outer fence. Video is strong enough to lift Carl and along with the rest using himself as the base of a human totem pole leaning against the fence. One man over was enough for the rest to lower themselves and pull the man behind him using the blankets as a sort of rope. Climbing over the fence, they disappeared into the surrounding woods.
For days, they lived off the land, gathering food and water while evading search parties. Viden's training in wilderness survival paid off as they forage for berries, trapped small game, and found fresh water sources. They even forged simple weapons from stone and wood for protection. As planned, they split up to distract the search parties to leave them signs in as many places as possible.
Part 4: The River Raft
With the dead weight gone, as they reached the river, Viden and Carl set to work building a raft from fallen logs and vines. It was a crude vessel, but it would have to do. They waited till night before they ran; the river's rapids. They were treacherous, but Viden's calm determination and skill guided them until they reached the lake.
At the bottom of the lake, Viden donned the scuba gear and retrieved their hidden stash. Unfolding the inflatable raft and putting their things in it Viden tied them down inside. Then he inflated the raft with the extra air tanks. The raft floated to the surface with a sense of triumph.
Changing clothes in the raft Viden sank the prison fatigues to the bottom of the lake with rocks.
Part 5: The Final Leg
Dressed in civilian clothes, armed with professional fishing and knives, and with the inflatable raft ready, Viden and Carl started to paddle. When first light came they started fishing, aiming to blend in as ordinary fishermen. Carl chowed down on the food they had brought, drank like a fish, smoked like a chimney.
Their encounter with law enforcement was nerve-wracking. A patrol boat approached them, and Viden kept his composure.
"Morning, officers," he greeted with a smile. "Just out here for some fishing. Caught a few beauties already."
The officers inspected their forged IDs, fishing permits, their catch, exchanged pleasantries in which Viden named and described the old man who ran the bait and tackle shop from whom he bought some fishing line recently. They call him on the radio and the Knight Three (intercepting the officers radio using Radio Countermeasures). Sion confirms their stories. The old man matches the description of Marcus’s impersonation of him seen around the area over the last week or so. The officers move on, unaware of the incredible escape they had just witnessed.
As they drifted further down the river, Viden and Carl allowed themselves a moment of relief. They had made it. The mission was a success, thanks to Viden's courage, the meticulous planning of the Mystic Knights, and a bit of luck.
Epilogue: The Return
Upon reaching a safe haven, Viden contacted Marcus. The Mystic Knights welcomed them back with open arms, celebrating their daring escape. Viden had proven himself.
His reward, they would bring his parents back upon their next return from Hades, the new Identity, 2 new sets of survival clothes and a NG survival kit. Gets to keep the inflatible raft and accessories. Promise of clothes and 2 monthes food and rent for his parents.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The secret location of the Memory Tree
The tranquil grove of the Memory Tree stood shrouded by towering trees and guarded by nature itself. The air was thick with the scent of pine and the gentle rustle of leaves, creating a serene and almost sacred atmosphere. The Memory Tree, an ancient being with gnarled branches and a canopy that seemed to touch the sky, radiated an aura of wisdom and calm.
The Knights sat in a triangle around the tree, their eyes closed, breathing deeply as they entered a state of deep meditation. The Memory Tree's energy flowed around them, connecting their minds to the vast repository of knowledge and experiences it held.
Nearby, a young Psi-Druid named Elara, whom they had introduced to the Memory Tree, stood with her hand gently resting on the tree's trunk. Her eyes were closed, and a soft, green glow emanated from her fingertips as she used her psionic ability to commune with the tree. Her presence was calming, and even the forest animals felt at ease around her.
The Meditation
The knights began to delve into the memories stored within the tree. Vivid visions of ancient times, lost civilizations, and forgotten spells played out in their minds. Each had a unique experience shaped by their desires and questions.
Marcus saw visions of great battles and strategies, learning from the successes and failures of ancient warriors. He absorbed knowledge about leadership, tactics, and the resilience needed to guide his team through any challenge.
Sion found himself immersed in the mysteries of healing and technology. He witnessed the evolution of ancient medicine and the integration of magical and bio-technological advancements. These insights fueled his curiosity and he was inspired by ideas that were new to him.
Knight Four explored the depths of magical lore, uncovering secrets of ocean magic. He felt a deep connection to the magic and gained a deeper understanding of how to harness it in new and powerful ways.
Knight Two (Todd) on Guard Duty
While his comrades were lost in their meditation, Todd stood vigilant. His sharp eyes scanned the surrounding forest, and his senses were heightened by his training. The forest was alive with the subtle sounds of nature, but Todd filtered out the familiar noises, focusing on anything that seemed out of place.
He was aware of the vulnerability of the Memory Tree and those meditating with it. The tree's first line of defense was its secrecy, but Todd was its last. He moved silently around the perimeter, his senses attuned to any potential threat.
A rustle in the bushes caught his attention, and he crouched low, moving towards the sound. A small rabbit emerged, and Todd relaxed slightly, watching as it hopped away. He continued his patrol, ever alert, knowing that the safety of his team and the Memory Tree depended on his vigilance.
The Young Psi-Druid
Elara continued her silent communication with the Memory Tree. She could see its aura, a vibrant mix of greens and golds, indicating its health and ancient wisdom. Her psionic abilities allowed her to heal any minor damage the tree might sustain. It was the reason the Mystic Knights had chosen her. She chose her association with them in trade for their protection of one village she favored. That and a few credits for her costs and transportation. A contract signed in secrecy and paid in advance with the right to refuse the job after getting to know the Tree. IF it did not work out she could leave, with the credits, but without a few memories of the tree and its whereabouts.
The tree, in turn, seemed to recognize her as a kindred spirit, and it welcomed her presence. Through her touch, Elara conveyed a message of trust and friendship, promising to protect and nurture the tree. A tree that likes her openness to nature and her memories. While she sees the deep blue ocean and enormous creatures of the sea.
The Visions Conclude
As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden light through the trees, the knights slowly came out of their meditative states. They shared their experiences with each other, discussing the insights and knowledge they had gained. Each felt a profound sense of gratitude for the wisdom the Memory Tree had imparted.
Todd approached them, his eyes still scanning the surroundings. "All clear," he said.
Elara joined them, her face serene and content. "The Memory Tree is in good health," she said. "It's grateful for your presence and the protection you've offered. And so am I."
Marcus nodded, placing a hand on the tree's trunk. "We owe it much. Let's continue to safeguard its secrets and use the knowledge it shares."
Marcus, ever the leader, spoke first. "Elara, we've learned a lot from the Memory Tree. But there's something we've been wondering about. How does the tree feel about people making fire or even houses out of wood?"
Elara looked thoughtful, her hand still gently resting on the tree's rough bark. She closed her eyes for a moment, as if seeking the tree's counsel. When she opened them, her expression was serene and knowing.
"The Memory Tree," Elara began, "holds no malice toward those who use dead wood to make shelter. In fact, it understands the cycle of life and death, and the necessity for living beings to create safe havens for themselves. The tree views dead wood as a natural part of the earth's cycle, a resource that can be used wisely."
Sion nodded, intrigued. "So, it doesn't see it as harmful or disrespectful?"
Elara smiled softly. "No, it doesn't. The tree's concern is with the living forests and the balance of nature. It respects those who use dead wood, especially if they do so with reverence and mindfulness. The key is to ensure that the living trees are not harmed unnecessarily and that the dead wood is used in a way that honors its origins."
Knight Four leaned in, his curiosity evident. "What about those who cut down living trees for wood? How does the Memory Tree feel about that?"
Elara's expression grew more serious. "The Memory Tree understands that sometimes it is necessary to cut down living trees. However, it hopes that people do so sparingly and with respect. The tree believes in sustainable practices—planting new trees to replace those that are cut down and using wood in a way that supports the ecosystem."
Marcus, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "So, it's about balance and respect. The tree isn't against using wood, but it wants us to be wise about it. Not cut down a tree we did not have to cut down."
Elara nodded. "Exactly, The Memory Tree values harmony with nature. It teaches us to take only what we need and to give back whenever possible. By doing so, we honor the natural world and maintain the balance that sustains us all."
The knights exchanged glances, each reflecting on Elara's words. They had NOT always strived to live in harmony with nature. The mission always came first but it was not until now that they thought of nature as being a part of their mission.
"We'll keep that in mind," Marcus said, his voice filled with resolve.
Elara smiled, sensing their sincerity. "The Memory Tree is grateful for your understanding and your commitment to its wisdom."
The Mystic Knights looked to Todd and motioned for him to enjoy a nap with the Memory Tree.
Knight Two (Todd), his expression serious. "Loyalty."
The others exchanged glances but remained silent, waiting for Todd to continue.
"Doubts."
Sion leaned forward, his brow furrowed. "What are you trying to say, Todd?"
Todd his voice cracking slightly. "Tree changes us.”
Marcus sighed, understanding Todd's concern. "Todd, the Tree is a source of ancient wisdom, and yes, it’s changing us. But I believe these changes are for the better."
“Loyal to the Order of Mystic Knights,” Todd pressed. "My services are for sale. Never my loyalty. Not for knowledge. Not for power.”
Marcus looked at the fire, choosing his words carefully. "Todd, the Order of the Mystic Knights, not everyone within it might understand the Tree as we do. If the wrong people know of its existence and location, they might take it or destroy it. "
Todd shook his head. "We ALL swore an oath of loyalty."
"And we still honor that oath," Marcus replied gently. "But our loyalty to the Order does not mean we cannot also be loyal to the Tree and what it represents. The Tree's wisdom is making us better."
"Why?" Todd asks, his voice steady.
Marcus nodded, appreciating Todd's honesty. "You're right, Todd. We need to talk about this openly. My loyalty is first and foremost to the Order of the Mystic Knights, just like yours. But the Memory Tree... it’s become a part of us, a part of our mission. We can be loyal to both. We can use the wisdom of the Tree to better serve the Order better."
"We're a team," Knight Four said. "And part of being a team is evolving together, learning together. The Tree is helping us do that."
Knight Three (Sion) added, "We won’t abandon the Order. The Tree is a tool, just like our magic and our skills. We use it to become better Knights."
Todd furrowed his brow. "How?"
Marcus leaned forward, his gaze steady. "The tree holds memories that can guide us in ways we never thought possible. It has already taught us new spells we have integrated into our missions."
Sion nodded. "It’s not just about what we learn but how we apply it. The Tree has shown us the importance of patience, and understanding. These qualities make us more than just warriors."
Knight Four chimed in, "The Tree gives us an edge, a deeper understanding of our surroundings and what we are capable of. It makes us think differently, more creatively."
Todd still looked skeptical. "Think differently?"
Marcus put a hand on Todd’s shoulder. "Change is inevitable, Todd. But it doesn’t mean we lose who we are. It means we grow. We’re still the same Knights who swore an oath to the Order. We’re just better equipped now, to handle what comes our way."
Sion added, "We’ve already seen how the Tree’s sharing has saved lives. It’s not about abandoning our roots; it’s about strengthening them."
Marcus took a deep breath, considering Todd’s words. "It's about honor. There is much honor in wisdom, and there is much wisdom in the Tree."
Knight Four, "It's about freedom, the tree increases mine."
Sion chimed in, his voice thoughtful. "It’s about knowledge. The tree is a library of experiences I want to have."
Marcus soon realizes that Todd needs action, not words. A demonstration is in order to persuade Todd. The soft rustling of leaves and the distant call of birds provide a serene backdrop as Marcus tells Todd, “Hydrate.” The scent of earth and fresh foliage mingles in the air, creating a calming atmosphere.
Knight Four casts his magic spell of "Re-hydrate" on Todd. Instantly, Todd feels a refreshing wave of hydration rejuvenate his body. It's as if cool, crisp water is flowing through his veins, revitalizing him from the inside out. His skin feels more supple, his muscles less tense, and a lingering dryness in his mouth dissipates. The transformation is palpable.
Knight Four then asks, "Well?" His voice is calm, steady, and filled with the weight of unspoken understanding.
Sion nods in agreement, the sound of his movement barely a whisper in the tranquil forest. He quickly gathers grass, leaves, flowers, berries, and roots, along with mashed insects, and begins to mix them in a carved wooden bowl. The quiet, rhythmic motions of his hands are almost meditative. He casts the magic spell, turning the disparate elements into a thick, nutritious paste. The aroma wafts up, surprisingly pleasant, with earthy undertones and a hint of sweetness from the berries.
Sion put some in their canteen cups before handing what was left in the bowl to Todd with a reassuring smile. "Try it," he says, his voice gentle but encouraging. The bowl feels smooth and warm in Todd's hands, the carved wood polished from years of use.
Seeing the other knights eating and enjoying themselves, Todd takes a tentative bite. The paste is surprisingly delicious, a harmonious blend of flavors that is both satisfying and energizing. The texture is smooth and slightly grainy, similar to porridge, and each mouthful is packed with protein, vitamins, and fiber. The warmth of the food spreads through him, providing a comforting contrast to the cool forest air.
As Todd finishes the bowl, the warmth of the food lingers in his mouth, its savory taste still delighting his senses. The tension in his shoulders eases slightly, and he looks at Karl and Sion with newfound clarity. The sounds of the forest seem to fade into the background as he says quietly, "I get it."
"I get it," he repeats, his voice steady and filled with a sense of realization. The tension in his shoulders eases further, the tightness that had gripped him for days finally beginning to release. He sighs deeply, the cool air filling his lungs, bringing a sense of relief.
A small smile plays on his lips as he finally relaxes. The chirping of the night insects and the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze become a soothing background as he lies down to meditate with the Memory Tree. The rough texture of the tree's bark against his back feels grounding and reassuring.
Later
Todd awakes to the crisp chill of early morning, the air biting at his skin and the faint scent of morning dew surrounding him. His fellow Mystic Knights are huddled together, their breath visible in the cold air, around where there should be a campfire. The absence of the fire leaves a stark coldness, the kind that seeps into bones and makes muscles ache.
Stretching, Todd feels the stiffness in his limbs and the coldness in his joints. He casts a spell he had learned from the Tree, “Safe Fire.” A warmth immediately blossoms as a magical campfire appears, its flickering flames dancing without sparks or smoke. The gentle crackling of the fire and its radiating heat bring an immediate comfort, banishing the morning chill. The firelight casts a soft, orange glow on their faces, adding a sense of coziness to the early dawn. As the warmth spreads, Todd watches as his comrades visibly relax, their cold-reddened faces softening in the glow of the magical fire. Elera crawled out of her sleeping bag and to use the "Safe Fire" to boil some water.
The Mystic Knights sat in silence for a moment, the firelight flickering in their eyes, feeling a renewed sense of unity.
The secret location of the Memory Tree
The tranquil grove of the Memory Tree stood shrouded by towering trees and guarded by nature itself. The air was thick with the scent of pine and the gentle rustle of leaves, creating a serene and almost sacred atmosphere. The Memory Tree, an ancient being with gnarled branches and a canopy that seemed to touch the sky, radiated an aura of wisdom and calm.
The Knights sat in a triangle around the tree, their eyes closed, breathing deeply as they entered a state of deep meditation. The Memory Tree's energy flowed around them, connecting their minds to the vast repository of knowledge and experiences it held.
Nearby, a young Psi-Druid named Elara, whom they had introduced to the Memory Tree, stood with her hand gently resting on the tree's trunk. Her eyes were closed, and a soft, green glow emanated from her fingertips as she used her psionic ability to commune with the tree. Her presence was calming, and even the forest animals felt at ease around her.
The Meditation
The knights began to delve into the memories stored within the tree. Vivid visions of ancient times, lost civilizations, and forgotten spells played out in their minds. Each had a unique experience shaped by their desires and questions.
Marcus saw visions of great battles and strategies, learning from the successes and failures of ancient warriors. He absorbed knowledge about leadership, tactics, and the resilience needed to guide his team through any challenge.
Sion found himself immersed in the mysteries of healing and technology. He witnessed the evolution of ancient medicine and the integration of magical and bio-technological advancements. These insights fueled his curiosity and he was inspired by ideas that were new to him.
Knight Four explored the depths of magical lore, uncovering secrets of ocean magic. He felt a deep connection to the magic and gained a deeper understanding of how to harness it in new and powerful ways.
Knight Two (Todd) on Guard Duty
While his comrades were lost in their meditation, Todd stood vigilant. His sharp eyes scanned the surrounding forest, and his senses were heightened by his training. The forest was alive with the subtle sounds of nature, but Todd filtered out the familiar noises, focusing on anything that seemed out of place.
He was aware of the vulnerability of the Memory Tree and those meditating with it. The tree's first line of defense was its secrecy, but Todd was its last. He moved silently around the perimeter, his senses attuned to any potential threat.
A rustle in the bushes caught his attention, and he crouched low, moving towards the sound. A small rabbit emerged, and Todd relaxed slightly, watching as it hopped away. He continued his patrol, ever alert, knowing that the safety of his team and the Memory Tree depended on his vigilance.
The Young Psi-Druid
Elara continued her silent communication with the Memory Tree. She could see its aura, a vibrant mix of greens and golds, indicating its health and ancient wisdom. Her psionic abilities allowed her to heal any minor damage the tree might sustain. It was the reason the Mystic Knights had chosen her. She chose her association with them in trade for their protection of one village she favored. That and a few credits for her costs and transportation. A contract signed in secrecy and paid in advance with the right to refuse the job after getting to know the Tree. IF it did not work out she could leave, with the credits, but without a few memories of the tree and its whereabouts.
The tree, in turn, seemed to recognize her as a kindred spirit, and it welcomed her presence. Through her touch, Elara conveyed a message of trust and friendship, promising to protect and nurture the tree. A tree that likes her openness to nature and her memories. While she sees the deep blue ocean and enormous creatures of the sea.
The Visions Conclude
As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden light through the trees, the knights slowly came out of their meditative states. They shared their experiences with each other, discussing the insights and knowledge they had gained. Each felt a profound sense of gratitude for the wisdom the Memory Tree had imparted.
Todd approached them, his eyes still scanning the surroundings. "All clear," he said.
Elara joined them, her face serene and content. "The Memory Tree is in good health," she said. "It's grateful for your presence and the protection you've offered. And so am I."
Marcus nodded, placing a hand on the tree's trunk. "We owe it much. Let's continue to safeguard its secrets and use the knowledge it shares."
Marcus, ever the leader, spoke first. "Elara, we've learned a lot from the Memory Tree. But there's something we've been wondering about. How does the tree feel about people making fire or even houses out of wood?"
Elara looked thoughtful, her hand still gently resting on the tree's rough bark. She closed her eyes for a moment, as if seeking the tree's counsel. When she opened them, her expression was serene and knowing.
"The Memory Tree," Elara began, "holds no malice toward those who use dead wood to make shelter. In fact, it understands the cycle of life and death, and the necessity for living beings to create safe havens for themselves. The tree views dead wood as a natural part of the earth's cycle, a resource that can be used wisely."
Sion nodded, intrigued. "So, it doesn't see it as harmful or disrespectful?"
Elara smiled softly. "No, it doesn't. The tree's concern is with the living forests and the balance of nature. It respects those who use dead wood, especially if they do so with reverence and mindfulness. The key is to ensure that the living trees are not harmed unnecessarily and that the dead wood is used in a way that honors its origins."
Knight Four leaned in, his curiosity evident. "What about those who cut down living trees for wood? How does the Memory Tree feel about that?"
Elara's expression grew more serious. "The Memory Tree understands that sometimes it is necessary to cut down living trees. However, it hopes that people do so sparingly and with respect. The tree believes in sustainable practices—planting new trees to replace those that are cut down and using wood in a way that supports the ecosystem."
Marcus, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "So, it's about balance and respect. The tree isn't against using wood, but it wants us to be wise about it. Not cut down a tree we did not have to cut down."
Elara nodded. "Exactly, The Memory Tree values harmony with nature. It teaches us to take only what we need and to give back whenever possible. By doing so, we honor the natural world and maintain the balance that sustains us all."
The knights exchanged glances, each reflecting on Elara's words. They had NOT always strived to live in harmony with nature. The mission always came first but it was not until now that they thought of nature as being a part of their mission.
"We'll keep that in mind," Marcus said, his voice filled with resolve.
Elara smiled, sensing their sincerity. "The Memory Tree is grateful for your understanding and your commitment to its wisdom."
The Mystic Knights looked to Todd and motioned for him to enjoy a nap with the Memory Tree.
Knight Two (Todd), his expression serious. "Loyalty."
The others exchanged glances but remained silent, waiting for Todd to continue.
"Doubts."
Sion leaned forward, his brow furrowed. "What are you trying to say, Todd?"
Todd his voice cracking slightly. "Tree changes us.”
Marcus sighed, understanding Todd's concern. "Todd, the Tree is a source of ancient wisdom, and yes, it’s changing us. But I believe these changes are for the better."
“Loyal to the Order of Mystic Knights,” Todd pressed. "My services are for sale. Never my loyalty. Not for knowledge. Not for power.”
Marcus looked at the fire, choosing his words carefully. "Todd, the Order of the Mystic Knights, not everyone within it might understand the Tree as we do. If the wrong people know of its existence and location, they might take it or destroy it. "
Todd shook his head. "We ALL swore an oath of loyalty."
"And we still honor that oath," Marcus replied gently. "But our loyalty to the Order does not mean we cannot also be loyal to the Tree and what it represents. The Tree's wisdom is making us better."
"Why?" Todd asks, his voice steady.
Marcus nodded, appreciating Todd's honesty. "You're right, Todd. We need to talk about this openly. My loyalty is first and foremost to the Order of the Mystic Knights, just like yours. But the Memory Tree... it’s become a part of us, a part of our mission. We can be loyal to both. We can use the wisdom of the Tree to better serve the Order better."
"We're a team," Knight Four said. "And part of being a team is evolving together, learning together. The Tree is helping us do that."
Knight Three (Sion) added, "We won’t abandon the Order. The Tree is a tool, just like our magic and our skills. We use it to become better Knights."
Todd furrowed his brow. "How?"
Marcus leaned forward, his gaze steady. "The tree holds memories that can guide us in ways we never thought possible. It has already taught us new spells we have integrated into our missions."
Sion nodded. "It’s not just about what we learn but how we apply it. The Tree has shown us the importance of patience, and understanding. These qualities make us more than just warriors."
Knight Four chimed in, "The Tree gives us an edge, a deeper understanding of our surroundings and what we are capable of. It makes us think differently, more creatively."
Todd still looked skeptical. "Think differently?"
Marcus put a hand on Todd’s shoulder. "Change is inevitable, Todd. But it doesn’t mean we lose who we are. It means we grow. We’re still the same Knights who swore an oath to the Order. We’re just better equipped now, to handle what comes our way."
Sion added, "We’ve already seen how the Tree’s sharing has saved lives. It’s not about abandoning our roots; it’s about strengthening them."
Marcus took a deep breath, considering Todd’s words. "It's about honor. There is much honor in wisdom, and there is much wisdom in the Tree."
Knight Four, "It's about freedom, the tree increases mine."
Sion chimed in, his voice thoughtful. "It’s about knowledge. The tree is a library of experiences I want to have."
Marcus soon realizes that Todd needs action, not words. A demonstration is in order to persuade Todd. The soft rustling of leaves and the distant call of birds provide a serene backdrop as Marcus tells Todd, “Hydrate.” The scent of earth and fresh foliage mingles in the air, creating a calming atmosphere.
Knight Four casts his magic spell of "Re-hydrate" on Todd. Instantly, Todd feels a refreshing wave of hydration rejuvenate his body. It's as if cool, crisp water is flowing through his veins, revitalizing him from the inside out. His skin feels more supple, his muscles less tense, and a lingering dryness in his mouth dissipates. The transformation is palpable.
Knight Four then asks, "Well?" His voice is calm, steady, and filled with the weight of unspoken understanding.
Sion nods in agreement, the sound of his movement barely a whisper in the tranquil forest. He quickly gathers grass, leaves, flowers, berries, and roots, along with mashed insects, and begins to mix them in a carved wooden bowl. The quiet, rhythmic motions of his hands are almost meditative. He casts the magic spell, turning the disparate elements into a thick, nutritious paste. The aroma wafts up, surprisingly pleasant, with earthy undertones and a hint of sweetness from the berries.
Sion put some in their canteen cups before handing what was left in the bowl to Todd with a reassuring smile. "Try it," he says, his voice gentle but encouraging. The bowl feels smooth and warm in Todd's hands, the carved wood polished from years of use.
Seeing the other knights eating and enjoying themselves, Todd takes a tentative bite. The paste is surprisingly delicious, a harmonious blend of flavors that is both satisfying and energizing. The texture is smooth and slightly grainy, similar to porridge, and each mouthful is packed with protein, vitamins, and fiber. The warmth of the food spreads through him, providing a comforting contrast to the cool forest air.
As Todd finishes the bowl, the warmth of the food lingers in his mouth, its savory taste still delighting his senses. The tension in his shoulders eases slightly, and he looks at Karl and Sion with newfound clarity. The sounds of the forest seem to fade into the background as he says quietly, "I get it."
"I get it," he repeats, his voice steady and filled with a sense of realization. The tension in his shoulders eases further, the tightness that had gripped him for days finally beginning to release. He sighs deeply, the cool air filling his lungs, bringing a sense of relief.
A small smile plays on his lips as he finally relaxes. The chirping of the night insects and the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze become a soothing background as he lies down to meditate with the Memory Tree. The rough texture of the tree's bark against his back feels grounding and reassuring.
Later
Todd awakes to the crisp chill of early morning, the air biting at his skin and the faint scent of morning dew surrounding him. His fellow Mystic Knights are huddled together, their breath visible in the cold air, around where there should be a campfire. The absence of the fire leaves a stark coldness, the kind that seeps into bones and makes muscles ache.
Stretching, Todd feels the stiffness in his limbs and the coldness in his joints. He casts a spell he had learned from the Tree, “Safe Fire.” A warmth immediately blossoms as a magical campfire appears, its flickering flames dancing without sparks or smoke. The gentle crackling of the fire and its radiating heat bring an immediate comfort, banishing the morning chill. The firelight casts a soft, orange glow on their faces, adding a sense of coziness to the early dawn. As the warmth spreads, Todd watches as his comrades visibly relax, their cold-reddened faces softening in the glow of the magical fire. Elera crawled out of her sleeping bag and to use the "Safe Fire" to boil some water.
The Mystic Knights sat in silence for a moment, the firelight flickering in their eyes, feeling a renewed sense of unity.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
The Psi-Druid: Elara
Physical Description:
Elara stands at an average height, around 5'6" (1.67 meters), with a lithe and athletic build that speaks to her life spent in the great outdoors.
Her skin is sun-kissed, bearing the subtle tan of someone who spends most of their days beneath open skies.
Her hair, a cascade of earthy brown waves, falls naturally to her mid-back, often tied back with a simple leather thong to keep it out of her way.
Her eyes are a vibrant green, reflecting her deep connection to nature and the life around her.
Elara's hands are calloused from years of hard work, yet they remain gentle and skilled in their tasks.
Her attire is practical and worn: durable leather boots, rugged pants, and a weather-resistant jacket over a simple tunic, all suited for the demands of wilderness living.
She often carries a handmade satchel filled with various herbs, tools, and survival gear, always prepared for whatever the wilds may throw her way.
Personality Description of Elara:
Elara is a person who finds profound joy and peace in the natural world. Her love for nature is evident in her every action and decision, always placing the wellbeing of the environment and its creatures above materialistic pursuits.
Money, to her, is merely a means to an end, a tool to trade for necessities and nothing more. Her non-materialistic nature makes her a humble and down-to-earth individual, often preferring the simplicity of woodland areas or farming communities over the hustle and bustle of modern life.
She is an avid outdoorsman and survivalist, hardened by the rigors of outdoor life yet softened by her compassionate heart. Elara is nonviolent by nature, always seeking to heal and help rather than harm. She serves as a wandering guardian of the natural world, aiding injured animals, farmers, ranchers, and anyone in need of her unique Psi-Druid abilities and skills. Despite her gentle disposition, she is not helpless; Elara is proficient with a rifle and a knife and possesses basic hand-to-hand combat skills, but she resorts to these only when absolutely necessary.
Elara's psychic abilities further highlight her dedication to aiding others and protecting herself from the harsh realities of life. She can will herself and others free of poison, deaden pain, suppress fear, and withstand extreme cold, making her an invaluable ally in any survival scenario.
Her educational background is practical and closely tied to her lifestyle. With knowledge in basic math, biology, botany, and holistic medicine, she is well-equipped to handle various challenges in the wild. Her skills as a cowgirl and survivalist are extensive, encompassing everything from breaking and taming wild horses to preserving food and navigating the land. Elara's proficiency in brewing, cooking, fishing, gardening, and foraging further showcases her resourcefulness and self-sufficiency.
In essence, Elara is a resilient and compassionate young woman whose life is deeply intertwined with nature. Her presence is calming and reassuring, making her a beloved figure among those who know her. Whether she's healing the sick, guiding lost travelers, or simply tending to her garden, Elara embodies the spirit of harmony with the natural world.
The Psi-Druid known as Elara
Languages: American & Spanish
Literacy: American: 40% (worked in a library in Lazlo she got reading lessons by rogue scholar teaching kids)
Basic Math: 70%
Biology: 65%
Botany: 55%
Holistic Medicine: 70%/60%
Cowgirl skills Elara knows:
Breaking & Taming Wild Horses: 45%
Herding Cattle: 55%
Leather Working: 70%
Horsemanship: General: 55%/35%
Horsemanship: Exotic: 65%/45%
Land Navigation: 62% (72% with compass)
Lore: Cattle and Animals: 55%
Skin and Prepare Animal Hides: 60%
Off the gird / Survivalist skills:
Special Psi-Druid Abilities
- Dowsing Water ability: 74% (1,600 foot range)
- Weather Prediction: 76% (24 hours advanced notice)
Astronomy & Navigation: 45%
Hunting
Preserve Food: 75%
Forced March
Outdoorsmanship
Sewing: 55%
Track & Trap Animals: 50% / 60%
Wilderness Survival: 60%
Whittling & Sculpting: Elara is good at using this skill to make weapons, stakes, spears, snares, and tools for survival: 55%
Fighting Abilities:
W.P.: Bow and Arrow
W.P.: Knife
Hand to Hand: Basic 4th level
5 Attacks per Melee
Trail Cook
Brewing: 60%/65%
Cooking: 70%; (professional quality)
Fishing: 55% (Picked from Secondary skill selection)
Gardening: 48% (Picked from Secondary skill selection)
identifying Plants & Fruits: 80%
Skilled with a Knife in carving, cleaning a fish, cooking, fighting, and skinning an animal.
Psychic powers:
I.S.P.: 97
Healer:
Deaden Pain
Healing Touch
Psychic Diagnosis (4)
Psychic Purification (8)
Psychic Surgery (14)
Psi-Sensitive Powers:
Clairvoyance (4)
Empathy (4)
Mind Block (4)
Psychic Omni-Sight
See the invisible (4)
Sixth Sense (2)
Solo Surviver:
Bio-Manipulation (Self)
Exorcism (10)
Nightvision (4)
Pyrokinesis (varies): Fight fires, handle hot cookware, quick-start campfire,
See Aura (6)
Sense Evil (2)
Suppress Fear (8)
Equipment:
Wilderness-type clothing (buckskins)
Hooded cloak made from Thorn Wood material (fire resistant).
A utility belt (Compass, knives, ) and snowshoes for winter travel.
Tinted goggles
Backpack holds: 100 feet (30.5 m) of rope, 6 wooden spikes, a folded tent, utility knife, skinning knife, fishing line and hooks, sewing kit with needles and thread, flint and tinder, tie cords, first-aid kit with common healing herbs and 7 magic herbs (Rifts England).
Weapons:
A survival Knife
A Bow and Arrows
Vehicle: Horse
Pet: Dog
Money: 5,000 credits plus 5000 credits in trade items.
Physical Description:
Elara stands at an average height, around 5'6" (1.67 meters), with a lithe and athletic build that speaks to her life spent in the great outdoors.
Her skin is sun-kissed, bearing the subtle tan of someone who spends most of their days beneath open skies.
Her hair, a cascade of earthy brown waves, falls naturally to her mid-back, often tied back with a simple leather thong to keep it out of her way.
Her eyes are a vibrant green, reflecting her deep connection to nature and the life around her.
Elara's hands are calloused from years of hard work, yet they remain gentle and skilled in their tasks.
Her attire is practical and worn: durable leather boots, rugged pants, and a weather-resistant jacket over a simple tunic, all suited for the demands of wilderness living.
She often carries a handmade satchel filled with various herbs, tools, and survival gear, always prepared for whatever the wilds may throw her way.
Personality Description of Elara:
Elara is a person who finds profound joy and peace in the natural world. Her love for nature is evident in her every action and decision, always placing the wellbeing of the environment and its creatures above materialistic pursuits.
Money, to her, is merely a means to an end, a tool to trade for necessities and nothing more. Her non-materialistic nature makes her a humble and down-to-earth individual, often preferring the simplicity of woodland areas or farming communities over the hustle and bustle of modern life.
She is an avid outdoorsman and survivalist, hardened by the rigors of outdoor life yet softened by her compassionate heart. Elara is nonviolent by nature, always seeking to heal and help rather than harm. She serves as a wandering guardian of the natural world, aiding injured animals, farmers, ranchers, and anyone in need of her unique Psi-Druid abilities and skills. Despite her gentle disposition, she is not helpless; Elara is proficient with a rifle and a knife and possesses basic hand-to-hand combat skills, but she resorts to these only when absolutely necessary.
Elara's psychic abilities further highlight her dedication to aiding others and protecting herself from the harsh realities of life. She can will herself and others free of poison, deaden pain, suppress fear, and withstand extreme cold, making her an invaluable ally in any survival scenario.
Her educational background is practical and closely tied to her lifestyle. With knowledge in basic math, biology, botany, and holistic medicine, she is well-equipped to handle various challenges in the wild. Her skills as a cowgirl and survivalist are extensive, encompassing everything from breaking and taming wild horses to preserving food and navigating the land. Elara's proficiency in brewing, cooking, fishing, gardening, and foraging further showcases her resourcefulness and self-sufficiency.
In essence, Elara is a resilient and compassionate young woman whose life is deeply intertwined with nature. Her presence is calming and reassuring, making her a beloved figure among those who know her. Whether she's healing the sick, guiding lost travelers, or simply tending to her garden, Elara embodies the spirit of harmony with the natural world.
The Psi-Druid known as Elara
Languages: American & Spanish
Literacy: American: 40% (worked in a library in Lazlo she got reading lessons by rogue scholar teaching kids)
Basic Math: 70%
Biology: 65%
Botany: 55%
Holistic Medicine: 70%/60%
Cowgirl skills Elara knows:
Breaking & Taming Wild Horses: 45%
Herding Cattle: 55%
Leather Working: 70%
Horsemanship: General: 55%/35%
Horsemanship: Exotic: 65%/45%
Land Navigation: 62% (72% with compass)
Lore: Cattle and Animals: 55%
Skin and Prepare Animal Hides: 60%
Off the gird / Survivalist skills:
Special Psi-Druid Abilities
- Dowsing Water ability: 74% (1,600 foot range)
- Weather Prediction: 76% (24 hours advanced notice)
Astronomy & Navigation: 45%
Hunting
Preserve Food: 75%
Forced March
Outdoorsmanship
Sewing: 55%
Track & Trap Animals: 50% / 60%
Wilderness Survival: 60%
Whittling & Sculpting: Elara is good at using this skill to make weapons, stakes, spears, snares, and tools for survival: 55%
Fighting Abilities:
W.P.: Bow and Arrow
W.P.: Knife
Hand to Hand: Basic 4th level
5 Attacks per Melee
Trail Cook
Brewing: 60%/65%
Cooking: 70%; (professional quality)
Fishing: 55% (Picked from Secondary skill selection)
Gardening: 48% (Picked from Secondary skill selection)
identifying Plants & Fruits: 80%
Skilled with a Knife in carving, cleaning a fish, cooking, fighting, and skinning an animal.
Psychic powers:
I.S.P.: 97
Healer:
Deaden Pain
Healing Touch
Psychic Diagnosis (4)
Psychic Purification (8)
Psychic Surgery (14)
Psi-Sensitive Powers:
Clairvoyance (4)
Empathy (4)
Mind Block (4)
Psychic Omni-Sight
See the invisible (4)
Sixth Sense (2)
Solo Surviver:
Bio-Manipulation (Self)
Exorcism (10)
Nightvision (4)
Pyrokinesis (varies): Fight fires, handle hot cookware, quick-start campfire,
See Aura (6)
Sense Evil (2)
Suppress Fear (8)
Equipment:
Wilderness-type clothing (buckskins)
Hooded cloak made from Thorn Wood material (fire resistant).
A utility belt (Compass, knives, ) and snowshoes for winter travel.
Tinted goggles
Backpack holds: 100 feet (30.5 m) of rope, 6 wooden spikes, a folded tent, utility knife, skinning knife, fishing line and hooks, sewing kit with needles and thread, flint and tinder, tie cords, first-aid kit with common healing herbs and 7 magic herbs (Rifts England).
Weapons:
A survival Knife
A Bow and Arrows
Vehicle: Horse
Pet: Dog
Money: 5,000 credits plus 5000 credits in trade items.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The Memory Tree hiding spot
Karl approached Elara with a look of concern. "Hold still for a moment, Elara," he said softly. He raised his hands, and a faint, shimmering light began to envelop them.
Elara, accustomed to the ways of magic, stood still, her vibrant green eyes watching him curiously. Knight Four voice carried a gentle incantation as he cast the spell of "Re-Hydrate" upon her. Instantly, Elara felt a wave of refreshing hydration spread through her body. It was as if she had just taken a long, cool drink after days of thirst. The dryness she hadn't even realized had taken hold dissipated, leaving her feeling rejuvenated and refreshed.
She closed her eyes, savoring the sensation. Her skin seemed to regain a subtle glow, and any lingering fatigue was washed away. The effects of the spell were immediate and profound, as it repaired any damage from dehydration and restored her hydration levels to perfection.
Opening her eyes, Elara looked at Knight Four with a grateful smile. "Thank you. That feels incredible."
Knight Four nodded, his expression serious but warm. "It's important to stay at your best.”
Elara nodded, understanding the underlying concern in his words. "I'll make sure to take care of myself better."
Seeing Elara still standing there, he decided to give her an additional boost. "One more spell, Elara. This one will make you feel even better."
He began to chant softly, his hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. As he finished the incantation, a bubble of shimmering water formed around Elara, gently lifting her off the ground. The water was infused with a magical glow, swirling with nutrients and vitamins.
Elara gasped softly as the enchanted water enveloped her. It felt warm and soothing, like a gentle embrace from nature itself. The water began to scour her skin, scrubbing away dirt, mud, algae, and any remnants of the wild. She could feel the magic penetrating her skin, healing minor cuts, scrapes, and abrasions.
The sensation was invigorating. The water worked its way through her hair, straightening wrinkles, evening her skin tone, and removing any blemishes or acne. The spell’s effects were profound, making her skin glow with health and vitality.
As the spell completed, the bubble of water gently lowered her back to the ground before dissipating into the air. Elara stood there, feeling refreshed and revitalized like never before. Her skin felt smooth and clean, every inch of her body buzzing with newfound energy.
She looked at Knight Four with wide, grateful eyes. "That was amazing."
Knight Four smiled, pleased with the results.
Elara, still basking in the rejuvenation from Karl’s spells, turned her attention to Marcus. She listened intently as he described the spell of Superhuman Endurance. Her eyes widened with curiosity and excitement at the prospect of experiencing such a powerful enchantment.
"I’ve never experienced that kind of magic before," Elara admitted, her voice tinged with awe. "It sounds incredible. I would love to try it."
Marcus smiled, nodding approvingly. "Alright, Elara. Just relax and focus on the energy."
He closed his eyes and began chanting the incantation for the spell of Superhuman Endurance. A soft, golden glow surrounded Elara, growing brighter with each word Marcus spoke. She felt a surge of energy coursing through her veins, invigorating her muscles and filling her with an overwhelming sense of vitality.
As the spell took full effect, Elara felt as though she could take on the world. Her body felt light, powerful, and tireless. She stretched her arms and legs, marveling at the newfound strength and endurance that flowed through her.
Her voice filled with excitement. "I feel like I could run forever!"
Marcus nodded, pleased with her reaction. "The spell will last for two hours. Make the most of it. Test your limits and see what you’re capable of."
Elara grinned and took off at a sprint, her movements fluid and effortless. She ran across the clearing, her feet barely touching the ground. She darted around trees, leaped over rocks, and scaled a small hill with ease. The sensation of boundless energy was exhilarating.
The knights watched her with smiles on their faces, impressed by her agility and enthusiasm. Even Todd, who had been keeping a vigilant watch, couldn’t help but be captivated by her display of vitality.
After an hour of pushing her limits, Elara returned to the group, barely breaking a sweat. She was beaming with joy, her eyes sparkling with the thrill of the experience.
"Thank you, Marcus," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "That was incredible. I’ve never felt so alive."
Marcus nodded, satisfied with the outcome. "You did great.”
Elara was still glowing with the thrill of Marcus' spell when Todd stepped forward, a thoughtful look on his face. "How about we take it up a notch?" he suggested, his voice calm and reassuring.
Elara's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "I'd love to try it," she said eagerly.
Todd nodded and began chanting the incantation. A shimmering aura enveloped Elara, infusing her with an even greater sense of energy and speed. As the spell took effect, she felt her muscles tighten and her reflexes sharpen.
"Go ahead," Todd encouraged.
Without hesitation, Elara took off, her movements now a blur. The world around her seemed to slow down as she zipped across the clearing with incredible speed. The wind rushed past her, and she felt a sense of exhilaration she had never experienced before.
She sprinted across the landscape, weaving effortlessly through the trees and leaping over obstacles with ease. The ground beneath her feet seemed to vanish as she covered vast distances in mere seconds. The sensation was surreal, almost like flying.
Her senses heightened, Elara could hear the rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds more acutely. The scent of pine and earth filled her nostrils as she raced through the forest, her vision sharp and clear.
After a few minutes of testing her newfound speed, she returned to the group, her breath coming in excited, yet even gasps. She skidded to a halt in front of them, her eyes wide with amazement.
"That was unbelievable," Elara exclaimed, her voice filled with awe. "I've never moved so fast in my life!"
Todd smiled, clearly pleased with her reaction.
Elara still feeling the residual rush of adrenaline. "Thank you, Todd. That was an incredible experience. I've never felt so powerful and free."
As the spell's effects began to fade, Elara felt a gentle sense of calm settle over her.
Knight Four took a step back, focusing his energy. He raised his hands and murmured the incantation, casting the spell. A soft, shimmering light enveloped Elara, and she felt a gentle warmth wash over her. It was like standing under a soft, warm waterfall, but without the wetness. The sensation was soothing, and as the magic did its work, she felt all the dirt and grime from the night disappear.
The light faded, and Elara looked down at herself, marveling at how fresh and clean she felt. Her clothes looked as if they had just come out of the dryer, crisp and spotless.
Relief beemed out of her eyes. "I feel so fresh and clean."
With a contented sigh, Elara sat down beside the memory tree, feeling more connected to the Mystic Knights and the natural world than ever before.
After a nap…
"Elara, I want you to try out sleeping in a magic tent that I can create with a spell. It's called 'Sheltering Force.' Once I cast the spell, the tent will last for nine hours before it vanishes."
Elara's curiosity piqued, and she nodded eagerly.
A shimmering light enveloped the area, and before their eyes, a bluish-white dome materialized. The tent was semi-opaque, allowing them to see blurred shapes and outlines of the surroundings from the inside.
"The Sheltering Force. It’s dry inside and maintains a temperature that is ten degrees Fahrenheit cooler than outside in hot weather and ten degrees warmer in cool weather. It keeps out rain and insects but animals and people can come and go. It will also block all bullets except armor-piercing rounds."
Elara stepped inside the dome, feeling the immediate change in temperature. It was pleasantly cool, and the air inside felt fresh and clean. The ground beneath her feet was dry, and she could already sense the comfort it would provide.
Elara said, her voice filled with wonder. "It's like stepping into another world."
"I'm glad you like it. You'll be able to sleep comfortably and safely tonight."
As the night fell, Elara settled into the magical tent. The semi-opaque walls gave a sense of privacy while allowing her to feel connected to the outside world. The soft glow of the dome cast a soothing light, and the gentle hum of magic was a comforting presence.
The sounds of the night filtered in, muffled but still audible. Elara could hear the rustling of leaves, the distant call of an owl, and the soft chirping of crickets. The scent of the forest, mixed with the fresh, clean air inside the tent, was calming.
Elara lay down on her sleeping mat, feeling the magic of the tent envelop her. She closed her eyes, the worries and tensions of the day melting away. The temperature inside was perfect, and she felt a sense of security and peace she hadn't experienced before.
As she drifted off to sleep, Elara thought about the incredible abilities of the Mystic Knights and the wonders of their magic. She felt grateful for the opportunities they had given her. The night passed peacefully, and Elara awoke feeling refreshed and invigorated, ready to face the new day with renewed energy and determination.
The experience of sleeping in the magical tent had been nothing short of extraordinary, and Elara knew that it was just one of the many amazing things she would learn and experience with the Mystic Knights by her side.
The Mystic Knights ask Elara her opinion of the magic tent.
Elara's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she considered Karl's question. "It's truly remarkable." she replied. "As someone who loves nature, I appreciate that it doesn't harm the environment. It's incredible to have a shelter that provides comfort and protection without leaving any trace behind."
She smiled warmly. "I also love that it keeps insects out. It's not that I dislike them, but it's nice to have a peaceful night's sleep without being bothered by them. The temperature control is fantastic too. It makes sleeping outdoors so much more comfortable, especially in extreme weather conditions."
Elara paused, her expression thoughtful. "But beyond the practical benefits, I think the spell represents something deeper. It's a perfect blend of magic and nature, providing a sanctuary that respects the natural world while offering us protection it. It aligns perfectly with my beliefs and way of life."
Morning Workout
The sun had barely risen when Mystic Knights had gathered in a clearing, ready for their morning workout. The air was crisp, and a light mist hung in the air, giving the surroundings an ethereal quality. The forest was quiet, save for the distant chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves.
"Alright, let's start with a run," Marcus said, his voice cutting through the morning stillness. "We need to push ourselves today."
They set off at a brisk pace, running through the uneven terrain of the forest. The ground was covered in roots and rocks, but their feet moved with practiced ease. Their breaths came in rhythmic unison as they navigated the natural obstacles, leaping over fallen logs and ducking under low-hanging branches. The cool air filled their lungs, invigorating them as they pushed harder.
After a solid thirty minutes of running, Marcus called for a halt. "Push-ups next. Let's go, one hundred reps."
They dropped to the ground without hesitation, their bodies moving in perfect synchronization. The ground was damp and cold beneath their hands, but they ignored the discomfort. Each push-up was executed with precision, their muscles burning with effort. The sound of their exertion mingled with the forest's natural symphony.
Once the push-ups were done, Marcus led them through a series of sit-ups, burpees, and squats. The pace was relentless, designed to push them to their limits. Sweat poured down their faces and soaked their clothes, but they pressed on, driven by a shared determination.
"Alright, let's finish with some combat drills," Marcus said, his voice firm. "Pair up and spar."
They split into pairs, the clearing echoed with the sounds of their sparring—grunts, the impact of fists and feet, and the occasional thud of a body hitting the ground. Their movements were fluid and controlled, a testament to years of training and experience.
After an intense session, they finally called it a day, panting and dripping with sweat. Marcus looked at his team, a satisfied smile on his face. "Good work, everyone."
K4 stepped forward, casting the spell of "Cleanse" on himself first. A wave of magical energy washed over him, instantly removing all dirt, sweat, and grime. His skin looked as if he had just stepped out of a shower only dry. His clothes are also clean and dry.
"Next," He said, turning to Todd. He cast the spell again, and Todd felt the refreshing sensation of being completely clean. The grime and sweat vanished, leaving him feeling rejuvenated.
Sion and Marcus followed, each experiencing the same revitalizing effect. The spell not only cleaned them but also left them feeling refreshed and ready for the rest of the day.
"Much better," Marcus said, flexing his shoulders. "Now we're ready to take on whatever comes next."
Sion nodded, a small smile on his face. "I have to admit, that spell is pretty handy. Beats a cold shower any day."
Todd chuckled. "Absolutely."
K4 smiled, feeling a sense of camaraderie. "No problem, guys. Let's keep pushing. We've got a lot more to do."
Sion knew the importance of a thorough inspection to ensure they were ready for any situation.
"Alright, everyone, line up," Sion instructed, his voice steady but firm. "Let's make sure we're all in good shape."
First, Sion approached Marcus, who stood tall and unwavering. Sion's eyes moved carefully over Marcus's body, checking for any signs of injury. He noted a slight bruise on Marcus's left forearm and a small cut on his cheek, likely from their sparring session.
"Hold still," Sion said as he placed his hands over the bruise and the cut, casting his healing spell. A soft glow emanated from his hands, and within moments, the bruise and cut faded away, leaving Marcus's skin unmarred. "That should do it. How do you feel?"
Marcus flexed his arm and nodded. "Good as new. Thanks, Sion."
Next, Sion moved on to Todd. Todd, ever the quiet observer, stood still as Sion examined him. There were no visible injuries on Todd, but Sion still ran his hands over his arms and shoulders, feeling for any hidden damage.
"You're clear," Sion said, giving Todd a reassuring pat on the back.
Karl was last. Sion found a couple of scrapes on Karl's knuckles and a small blister forming on his right heel. He healed the scrapes and the blister, ensuring Karl would be comfortable during their next mission.
With their physical well-being assured, Sion moved on to inspect their clothes and boots. He examined each piece of clothing meticulously, looking for rips, tears, or excessive wear. Their clothes, cleaned by Karl's spell, were in good condition, but Sion noted that Marcus's boots had a small tear near the sole.
"Marcus, hold on a second," Sion said, a spark of realization in his eyes. "I know a spell called 'Mend the Broken.' It can fix that tear in your boot and anything else that might need repair."
Marcus looked up, curiosity mixed with relief in his expression.
Sion knelt down beside Marcus, placing his hands gently over the torn area of the boot. He closed his eyes and whispered the incantation. A soft, golden glow emanated from his hands, spreading over the boot. The tear began to close seamlessly, the leather knitting itself back together as if it had never been damaged.
Within moments, the boot was as good as new. Sion leaned back and admired his handiwork. "Good as new."
Marcus flexed his foot, testing the repaired boot. "Thanks."
Sion smiled and stood up, looking around at the rest of their gear. "Let's see if anything else needs fixing."
He moved on to Todd, who handed him a knife with a small chip in the blade. Sion repeated the spell, and the blade's edge became smooth and sharp once more. Next, he inspected Karl's backpack, noticing a small tear in one of the straps. With another incantation, the tear was mended, the fabric restored to its original strength.
"Anything else?" Sion asked, looking at his teammates.
Next, Sion inspected their weapons. He checked each blade for nicks and dull edges, running his fingers along the metal to ensure they were sharp and ready for action. Sion sharpened a couple of knives that needed it, using a whetstone with practiced ease. He also inspected their firearms, ensuring the mechanisms were clean and functioning smoothly.
Finally, Sion turned his attention to their equipment. He went through their radios, testing each one to make sure they were working properly. The static crackle of the radio came to life, confirming they were operational. He checked their backpacks, ensuring the straps were secure and the zippers intact. Each pack contained the necessary supplies: first aid kits, E-Clips, survival gear, and food rations.
"Radios are good," Sion reported. "Backpacks and gear are in order. We're ready to go."
He stepped back, looking at his team with a sense of pride and readiness. "Alright, team. We're all set. Let's keep this momentum."
The Memory Tree hiding spot
Karl approached Elara with a look of concern. "Hold still for a moment, Elara," he said softly. He raised his hands, and a faint, shimmering light began to envelop them.
Elara, accustomed to the ways of magic, stood still, her vibrant green eyes watching him curiously. Knight Four voice carried a gentle incantation as he cast the spell of "Re-Hydrate" upon her. Instantly, Elara felt a wave of refreshing hydration spread through her body. It was as if she had just taken a long, cool drink after days of thirst. The dryness she hadn't even realized had taken hold dissipated, leaving her feeling rejuvenated and refreshed.
She closed her eyes, savoring the sensation. Her skin seemed to regain a subtle glow, and any lingering fatigue was washed away. The effects of the spell were immediate and profound, as it repaired any damage from dehydration and restored her hydration levels to perfection.
Opening her eyes, Elara looked at Knight Four with a grateful smile. "Thank you. That feels incredible."
Knight Four nodded, his expression serious but warm. "It's important to stay at your best.”
Elara nodded, understanding the underlying concern in his words. "I'll make sure to take care of myself better."
Seeing Elara still standing there, he decided to give her an additional boost. "One more spell, Elara. This one will make you feel even better."
He began to chant softly, his hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. As he finished the incantation, a bubble of shimmering water formed around Elara, gently lifting her off the ground. The water was infused with a magical glow, swirling with nutrients and vitamins.
Elara gasped softly as the enchanted water enveloped her. It felt warm and soothing, like a gentle embrace from nature itself. The water began to scour her skin, scrubbing away dirt, mud, algae, and any remnants of the wild. She could feel the magic penetrating her skin, healing minor cuts, scrapes, and abrasions.
The sensation was invigorating. The water worked its way through her hair, straightening wrinkles, evening her skin tone, and removing any blemishes or acne. The spell’s effects were profound, making her skin glow with health and vitality.
As the spell completed, the bubble of water gently lowered her back to the ground before dissipating into the air. Elara stood there, feeling refreshed and revitalized like never before. Her skin felt smooth and clean, every inch of her body buzzing with newfound energy.
She looked at Knight Four with wide, grateful eyes. "That was amazing."
Knight Four smiled, pleased with the results.
Elara, still basking in the rejuvenation from Karl’s spells, turned her attention to Marcus. She listened intently as he described the spell of Superhuman Endurance. Her eyes widened with curiosity and excitement at the prospect of experiencing such a powerful enchantment.
"I’ve never experienced that kind of magic before," Elara admitted, her voice tinged with awe. "It sounds incredible. I would love to try it."
Marcus smiled, nodding approvingly. "Alright, Elara. Just relax and focus on the energy."
He closed his eyes and began chanting the incantation for the spell of Superhuman Endurance. A soft, golden glow surrounded Elara, growing brighter with each word Marcus spoke. She felt a surge of energy coursing through her veins, invigorating her muscles and filling her with an overwhelming sense of vitality.
As the spell took full effect, Elara felt as though she could take on the world. Her body felt light, powerful, and tireless. She stretched her arms and legs, marveling at the newfound strength and endurance that flowed through her.
Her voice filled with excitement. "I feel like I could run forever!"
Marcus nodded, pleased with her reaction. "The spell will last for two hours. Make the most of it. Test your limits and see what you’re capable of."
Elara grinned and took off at a sprint, her movements fluid and effortless. She ran across the clearing, her feet barely touching the ground. She darted around trees, leaped over rocks, and scaled a small hill with ease. The sensation of boundless energy was exhilarating.
The knights watched her with smiles on their faces, impressed by her agility and enthusiasm. Even Todd, who had been keeping a vigilant watch, couldn’t help but be captivated by her display of vitality.
After an hour of pushing her limits, Elara returned to the group, barely breaking a sweat. She was beaming with joy, her eyes sparkling with the thrill of the experience.
"Thank you, Marcus," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "That was incredible. I’ve never felt so alive."
Marcus nodded, satisfied with the outcome. "You did great.”
Elara was still glowing with the thrill of Marcus' spell when Todd stepped forward, a thoughtful look on his face. "How about we take it up a notch?" he suggested, his voice calm and reassuring.
Elara's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "I'd love to try it," she said eagerly.
Todd nodded and began chanting the incantation. A shimmering aura enveloped Elara, infusing her with an even greater sense of energy and speed. As the spell took effect, she felt her muscles tighten and her reflexes sharpen.
"Go ahead," Todd encouraged.
Without hesitation, Elara took off, her movements now a blur. The world around her seemed to slow down as she zipped across the clearing with incredible speed. The wind rushed past her, and she felt a sense of exhilaration she had never experienced before.
She sprinted across the landscape, weaving effortlessly through the trees and leaping over obstacles with ease. The ground beneath her feet seemed to vanish as she covered vast distances in mere seconds. The sensation was surreal, almost like flying.
Her senses heightened, Elara could hear the rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds more acutely. The scent of pine and earth filled her nostrils as she raced through the forest, her vision sharp and clear.
After a few minutes of testing her newfound speed, she returned to the group, her breath coming in excited, yet even gasps. She skidded to a halt in front of them, her eyes wide with amazement.
"That was unbelievable," Elara exclaimed, her voice filled with awe. "I've never moved so fast in my life!"
Todd smiled, clearly pleased with her reaction.
Elara still feeling the residual rush of adrenaline. "Thank you, Todd. That was an incredible experience. I've never felt so powerful and free."
As the spell's effects began to fade, Elara felt a gentle sense of calm settle over her.
Knight Four took a step back, focusing his energy. He raised his hands and murmured the incantation, casting the spell. A soft, shimmering light enveloped Elara, and she felt a gentle warmth wash over her. It was like standing under a soft, warm waterfall, but without the wetness. The sensation was soothing, and as the magic did its work, she felt all the dirt and grime from the night disappear.
The light faded, and Elara looked down at herself, marveling at how fresh and clean she felt. Her clothes looked as if they had just come out of the dryer, crisp and spotless.
Relief beemed out of her eyes. "I feel so fresh and clean."
With a contented sigh, Elara sat down beside the memory tree, feeling more connected to the Mystic Knights and the natural world than ever before.
After a nap…
"Elara, I want you to try out sleeping in a magic tent that I can create with a spell. It's called 'Sheltering Force.' Once I cast the spell, the tent will last for nine hours before it vanishes."
Elara's curiosity piqued, and she nodded eagerly.
A shimmering light enveloped the area, and before their eyes, a bluish-white dome materialized. The tent was semi-opaque, allowing them to see blurred shapes and outlines of the surroundings from the inside.
"The Sheltering Force. It’s dry inside and maintains a temperature that is ten degrees Fahrenheit cooler than outside in hot weather and ten degrees warmer in cool weather. It keeps out rain and insects but animals and people can come and go. It will also block all bullets except armor-piercing rounds."
Elara stepped inside the dome, feeling the immediate change in temperature. It was pleasantly cool, and the air inside felt fresh and clean. The ground beneath her feet was dry, and she could already sense the comfort it would provide.
Elara said, her voice filled with wonder. "It's like stepping into another world."
"I'm glad you like it. You'll be able to sleep comfortably and safely tonight."
As the night fell, Elara settled into the magical tent. The semi-opaque walls gave a sense of privacy while allowing her to feel connected to the outside world. The soft glow of the dome cast a soothing light, and the gentle hum of magic was a comforting presence.
The sounds of the night filtered in, muffled but still audible. Elara could hear the rustling of leaves, the distant call of an owl, and the soft chirping of crickets. The scent of the forest, mixed with the fresh, clean air inside the tent, was calming.
Elara lay down on her sleeping mat, feeling the magic of the tent envelop her. She closed her eyes, the worries and tensions of the day melting away. The temperature inside was perfect, and she felt a sense of security and peace she hadn't experienced before.
As she drifted off to sleep, Elara thought about the incredible abilities of the Mystic Knights and the wonders of their magic. She felt grateful for the opportunities they had given her. The night passed peacefully, and Elara awoke feeling refreshed and invigorated, ready to face the new day with renewed energy and determination.
The experience of sleeping in the magical tent had been nothing short of extraordinary, and Elara knew that it was just one of the many amazing things she would learn and experience with the Mystic Knights by her side.
The Mystic Knights ask Elara her opinion of the magic tent.
Elara's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she considered Karl's question. "It's truly remarkable." she replied. "As someone who loves nature, I appreciate that it doesn't harm the environment. It's incredible to have a shelter that provides comfort and protection without leaving any trace behind."
She smiled warmly. "I also love that it keeps insects out. It's not that I dislike them, but it's nice to have a peaceful night's sleep without being bothered by them. The temperature control is fantastic too. It makes sleeping outdoors so much more comfortable, especially in extreme weather conditions."
Elara paused, her expression thoughtful. "But beyond the practical benefits, I think the spell represents something deeper. It's a perfect blend of magic and nature, providing a sanctuary that respects the natural world while offering us protection it. It aligns perfectly with my beliefs and way of life."
Morning Workout
The sun had barely risen when Mystic Knights had gathered in a clearing, ready for their morning workout. The air was crisp, and a light mist hung in the air, giving the surroundings an ethereal quality. The forest was quiet, save for the distant chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves.
"Alright, let's start with a run," Marcus said, his voice cutting through the morning stillness. "We need to push ourselves today."
They set off at a brisk pace, running through the uneven terrain of the forest. The ground was covered in roots and rocks, but their feet moved with practiced ease. Their breaths came in rhythmic unison as they navigated the natural obstacles, leaping over fallen logs and ducking under low-hanging branches. The cool air filled their lungs, invigorating them as they pushed harder.
After a solid thirty minutes of running, Marcus called for a halt. "Push-ups next. Let's go, one hundred reps."
They dropped to the ground without hesitation, their bodies moving in perfect synchronization. The ground was damp and cold beneath their hands, but they ignored the discomfort. Each push-up was executed with precision, their muscles burning with effort. The sound of their exertion mingled with the forest's natural symphony.
Once the push-ups were done, Marcus led them through a series of sit-ups, burpees, and squats. The pace was relentless, designed to push them to their limits. Sweat poured down their faces and soaked their clothes, but they pressed on, driven by a shared determination.
"Alright, let's finish with some combat drills," Marcus said, his voice firm. "Pair up and spar."
They split into pairs, the clearing echoed with the sounds of their sparring—grunts, the impact of fists and feet, and the occasional thud of a body hitting the ground. Their movements were fluid and controlled, a testament to years of training and experience.
After an intense session, they finally called it a day, panting and dripping with sweat. Marcus looked at his team, a satisfied smile on his face. "Good work, everyone."
K4 stepped forward, casting the spell of "Cleanse" on himself first. A wave of magical energy washed over him, instantly removing all dirt, sweat, and grime. His skin looked as if he had just stepped out of a shower only dry. His clothes are also clean and dry.
"Next," He said, turning to Todd. He cast the spell again, and Todd felt the refreshing sensation of being completely clean. The grime and sweat vanished, leaving him feeling rejuvenated.
Sion and Marcus followed, each experiencing the same revitalizing effect. The spell not only cleaned them but also left them feeling refreshed and ready for the rest of the day.
"Much better," Marcus said, flexing his shoulders. "Now we're ready to take on whatever comes next."
Sion nodded, a small smile on his face. "I have to admit, that spell is pretty handy. Beats a cold shower any day."
Todd chuckled. "Absolutely."
K4 smiled, feeling a sense of camaraderie. "No problem, guys. Let's keep pushing. We've got a lot more to do."
Sion knew the importance of a thorough inspection to ensure they were ready for any situation.
"Alright, everyone, line up," Sion instructed, his voice steady but firm. "Let's make sure we're all in good shape."
First, Sion approached Marcus, who stood tall and unwavering. Sion's eyes moved carefully over Marcus's body, checking for any signs of injury. He noted a slight bruise on Marcus's left forearm and a small cut on his cheek, likely from their sparring session.
"Hold still," Sion said as he placed his hands over the bruise and the cut, casting his healing spell. A soft glow emanated from his hands, and within moments, the bruise and cut faded away, leaving Marcus's skin unmarred. "That should do it. How do you feel?"
Marcus flexed his arm and nodded. "Good as new. Thanks, Sion."
Next, Sion moved on to Todd. Todd, ever the quiet observer, stood still as Sion examined him. There were no visible injuries on Todd, but Sion still ran his hands over his arms and shoulders, feeling for any hidden damage.
"You're clear," Sion said, giving Todd a reassuring pat on the back.
Karl was last. Sion found a couple of scrapes on Karl's knuckles and a small blister forming on his right heel. He healed the scrapes and the blister, ensuring Karl would be comfortable during their next mission.
With their physical well-being assured, Sion moved on to inspect their clothes and boots. He examined each piece of clothing meticulously, looking for rips, tears, or excessive wear. Their clothes, cleaned by Karl's spell, were in good condition, but Sion noted that Marcus's boots had a small tear near the sole.
"Marcus, hold on a second," Sion said, a spark of realization in his eyes. "I know a spell called 'Mend the Broken.' It can fix that tear in your boot and anything else that might need repair."
Marcus looked up, curiosity mixed with relief in his expression.
Sion knelt down beside Marcus, placing his hands gently over the torn area of the boot. He closed his eyes and whispered the incantation. A soft, golden glow emanated from his hands, spreading over the boot. The tear began to close seamlessly, the leather knitting itself back together as if it had never been damaged.
Within moments, the boot was as good as new. Sion leaned back and admired his handiwork. "Good as new."
Marcus flexed his foot, testing the repaired boot. "Thanks."
Sion smiled and stood up, looking around at the rest of their gear. "Let's see if anything else needs fixing."
He moved on to Todd, who handed him a knife with a small chip in the blade. Sion repeated the spell, and the blade's edge became smooth and sharp once more. Next, he inspected Karl's backpack, noticing a small tear in one of the straps. With another incantation, the tear was mended, the fabric restored to its original strength.
"Anything else?" Sion asked, looking at his teammates.
Next, Sion inspected their weapons. He checked each blade for nicks and dull edges, running his fingers along the metal to ensure they were sharp and ready for action. Sion sharpened a couple of knives that needed it, using a whetstone with practiced ease. He also inspected their firearms, ensuring the mechanisms were clean and functioning smoothly.
Finally, Sion turned his attention to their equipment. He went through their radios, testing each one to make sure they were working properly. The static crackle of the radio came to life, confirming they were operational. He checked their backpacks, ensuring the straps were secure and the zippers intact. Each pack contained the necessary supplies: first aid kits, E-Clips, survival gear, and food rations.
"Radios are good," Sion reported. "Backpacks and gear are in order. We're ready to go."
He stepped back, looking at his team with a sense of pride and readiness. "Alright, team. We're all set. Let's keep this momentum."
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
The Memory Tree
The men sat around the campfire, its flickering light casting dancing shadows on their faces. The warmth of the fire contrasted with the cool evening air. Marcus leaned forward slightly, his expression thoughtful.
"Elara, we’ve been thinking," he began, his tone gentle but serious. "We want to ask you about the contract you signed with us. We remember that when you joined, we made it clear that if at any point you didn’t like the job, the Tree, or us, you were free to leave, as long as you gave us notice so we could find a replacement."
Elara looked at Marcus, her eyes reflecting the firelight, curious and attentive.
Marcus, "What we really want to know is how you feel about everything now. Do you want to stay and continue your stewardship of the Memory Tree, or do you feel like it’s time for you to move on?"
Knight Four nodded, his gaze steady. "You being content with this assignment is important to us. We don’t want you to feel like you’re stuck here if you’re not happy."
Elara took a deep breath, considering their words. She looked at each of the men in turn, sensing their genuine concern for her well-being.
"I appreciate all of you asking," she said softly. "This has been an incredible experience for me. The Memory Tree is unlike anything I’ve ever encountered, and being here with all of you has been truly rewarding."
She paused, her gaze thoughtful. "I do feel a strong connection to the Tree and to this place. I’ve learned so much and felt a sense of purpose here that I haven’t felt anywhere else."
Elara continued, "I would like to stay and continue my stewardship of the Memory Tree. This feels like the right place for me right now."
A wave of relief washed over the men. Marcus smiled warmly. “We’re happy that you’ve decided to stay."
Sion added, "And if there’s ever anything you need or any changes you want to discuss, just let us know the next time we see each other."
Marcus stepped forward, holding a calendar, blank notebooks with pens in his hands, and a digital watch. “My gift to you,” he said. “A calendar to keep track of time, and a blank notebook with pens to keep a journal of what went on while we’re away.”
She mused: The calendar and notebook provided a means to stay organized and document her experiences. Marcus really thought this through. He knows how important it is to stay grounded and focused.
Todd stepped forward next, presenting Elara with a bow and quiver with 12 arrows, traps, and a well trained dog that wagged its tail as it sniffed her hand.
Todd’s bow and quiver with arrows, along with the traps and the dog, brought a sense of security and practicality. She stroked the dog’s fur, feeling its warmth and loyalty. Todd understands the need for protection and companionship. These tools will be invaluable for hunting and staying safe.
Sion approached, holding a flashlight with spare batteries, a spare watch, a solar-powered lantern, and a solar oven. “I’m leaving you these,” he said, handing her the items. “The flashlight has spare batteries, the watch will help you keep track of time, the solar-powered lantern will provide light at night, and the solar oven will help you cook without using up your fire blossoms.”
Sion’s flashlight, watch, solar-powered lantern, and solar oven spoke to her love for practical solutions and sustainable living. She admired the solar oven, feeling grateful for the ability to cook without using up precious fire blossoms. *Sion’s always thinking ahead, making sure I have what I need to be self-sufficient and comfortable.*
Knight Four came forward, his survival kit in hand. “I’m leaving you a Northern Gun survival kit, which includes a fire starter, a tent and sleeping bag, a survival knife, a first aid kit, duct tape, a map of the area within 5 miles, and a month’s supply of coffee and 2 months of green tea.”
The survival kit, with its fire starter, tent, sleeping bag, knife, first aid kit, duct tape, map, and coffee, filled her with a sense of preparedness. She chuckled softly at the sight of the coffee. He knows me well. He understands the importance of staying alert and ready for anything.
Elara took each item with gratitude. “Thank you,” she said, her voice filled with appreciation. “I’ll take good care of everything, and I’ll make sure to keep the Tree safe.”
With a final round of farewells, the men gathered their gear and prepared to leave. As they walked away, Elara watched them go, feeling a mix of worry and resolve. She turned back to the camp, ready to take on the responsibility of guarding the Memory Tree and maintaining their temporary home.
As the sun set, casting a warm glow over the landscape, she set up the calendar and began jotting down notes in the journal, she felt a sense of purpose and connection to the men. Each gift was a reminder of their support, reinforcing her determination to stay vigilant. I’m not alone, she reminded herself. “Even in their absence, their presence is felt through these gifts. She glanced at the guard dog, who had already settled down by her side, and felt a sense of companionship.
The Memory Tree
The men sat around the campfire, its flickering light casting dancing shadows on their faces. The warmth of the fire contrasted with the cool evening air. Marcus leaned forward slightly, his expression thoughtful.
"Elara, we’ve been thinking," he began, his tone gentle but serious. "We want to ask you about the contract you signed with us. We remember that when you joined, we made it clear that if at any point you didn’t like the job, the Tree, or us, you were free to leave, as long as you gave us notice so we could find a replacement."
Elara looked at Marcus, her eyes reflecting the firelight, curious and attentive.
Marcus, "What we really want to know is how you feel about everything now. Do you want to stay and continue your stewardship of the Memory Tree, or do you feel like it’s time for you to move on?"
Knight Four nodded, his gaze steady. "You being content with this assignment is important to us. We don’t want you to feel like you’re stuck here if you’re not happy."
Elara took a deep breath, considering their words. She looked at each of the men in turn, sensing their genuine concern for her well-being.
"I appreciate all of you asking," she said softly. "This has been an incredible experience for me. The Memory Tree is unlike anything I’ve ever encountered, and being here with all of you has been truly rewarding."
She paused, her gaze thoughtful. "I do feel a strong connection to the Tree and to this place. I’ve learned so much and felt a sense of purpose here that I haven’t felt anywhere else."
Elara continued, "I would like to stay and continue my stewardship of the Memory Tree. This feels like the right place for me right now."
A wave of relief washed over the men. Marcus smiled warmly. “We’re happy that you’ve decided to stay."
Sion added, "And if there’s ever anything you need or any changes you want to discuss, just let us know the next time we see each other."
Marcus stepped forward, holding a calendar, blank notebooks with pens in his hands, and a digital watch. “My gift to you,” he said. “A calendar to keep track of time, and a blank notebook with pens to keep a journal of what went on while we’re away.”
She mused: The calendar and notebook provided a means to stay organized and document her experiences. Marcus really thought this through. He knows how important it is to stay grounded and focused.
Todd stepped forward next, presenting Elara with a bow and quiver with 12 arrows, traps, and a well trained dog that wagged its tail as it sniffed her hand.
Todd’s bow and quiver with arrows, along with the traps and the dog, brought a sense of security and practicality. She stroked the dog’s fur, feeling its warmth and loyalty. Todd understands the need for protection and companionship. These tools will be invaluable for hunting and staying safe.
Sion approached, holding a flashlight with spare batteries, a spare watch, a solar-powered lantern, and a solar oven. “I’m leaving you these,” he said, handing her the items. “The flashlight has spare batteries, the watch will help you keep track of time, the solar-powered lantern will provide light at night, and the solar oven will help you cook without using up your fire blossoms.”
Sion’s flashlight, watch, solar-powered lantern, and solar oven spoke to her love for practical solutions and sustainable living. She admired the solar oven, feeling grateful for the ability to cook without using up precious fire blossoms. *Sion’s always thinking ahead, making sure I have what I need to be self-sufficient and comfortable.*
Knight Four came forward, his survival kit in hand. “I’m leaving you a Northern Gun survival kit, which includes a fire starter, a tent and sleeping bag, a survival knife, a first aid kit, duct tape, a map of the area within 5 miles, and a month’s supply of coffee and 2 months of green tea.”
The survival kit, with its fire starter, tent, sleeping bag, knife, first aid kit, duct tape, map, and coffee, filled her with a sense of preparedness. She chuckled softly at the sight of the coffee. He knows me well. He understands the importance of staying alert and ready for anything.
Elara took each item with gratitude. “Thank you,” she said, her voice filled with appreciation. “I’ll take good care of everything, and I’ll make sure to keep the Tree safe.”
With a final round of farewells, the men gathered their gear and prepared to leave. As they walked away, Elara watched them go, feeling a mix of worry and resolve. She turned back to the camp, ready to take on the responsibility of guarding the Memory Tree and maintaining their temporary home.
As the sun set, casting a warm glow over the landscape, she set up the calendar and began jotting down notes in the journal, she felt a sense of purpose and connection to the men. Each gift was a reminder of their support, reinforcing her determination to stay vigilant. I’m not alone, she reminded herself. “Even in their absence, their presence is felt through these gifts. She glanced at the guard dog, who had already settled down by her side, and felt a sense of companionship.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Lazlo
Scene: Post-Volleyball Game Discussion
Setting: A volleyball court in a serene park, just after the Mystic Knights have finished a friendly but competitive game. The sun is beginning to set, casting a golden hue over the court. The vibe is relaxed and personal, with the team gathering near the net, wiping sweat from their brows, and catching their breath.
---
Marcus: (smiling, catching his breath) That was a great game, guys. We work best as a team when we can participate fully. (pauses, looking thoughtful) I've been mulling over an idea that's been brewing in my mind for some time now. It's unconventional, but it might just be what our team needs to grow stronger and more cohesive.
Todd: (curious)
Sion: Yeah, what's the idea?
Karl: (nodding) Lay it on us.
Marcus: (taking a deep breath) The concept is simple yet profound: rotating the role of team leader. Each member of our team brings unique strengths and perspectives to the table. By giving you the chance to lead, you can develop your leadership skills and gain a deeper understanding of the responsibilities that come with the role. This will not only make you better leaders but also more effective team players.
Todd: (raising an eyebrow)
Sion: (thoughtful) It sounds challenging, but it could be a great learning experience.
Karl: (smiling) I’ve always wanted to try my hand at leading a mission. This could be fun.
Marcus: (nodding) No one has to do it if they don’t want to. This idea is only for people who want to try it out. So, what do you guys think of the idea? And do you have any ideas of your own that you’re comfortable sharing?
Todd: (leaning back, thinking) I like the idea. It’s a chance to see things from your perspective, Marcus. It could also help us understand each other better and improve our teamwork.
Sion: (nodding) I’m in. I think it’s a great way to build trust and communication. Plus, it’ll push us out of our comfort zones, which is always good for growth.
Karl: (grinning) I’m definitely up for it. Leading a mission will give me a chance to put my skills to the test and see how well I can guide the team.
Marcus: (smiling) Great to hear. Let’s start by picking a mission each of you feel passionately about or one that aligns with your skills and interests. You’ll have full authority to make decisions and give orders. I’ll emphasize that my role, and that of the others, is to follow your lead without question, just as you have followed mine.
Todd: (nodding) Yes sir.
Sion: I’ll need to think about which one to choose, but I’m excited to give this a try.
Karl: (enthusiastically).
Marcus: (smiling) Excellent. After each mission, we’ll conduct a thorough review. This will be an opportunity to reflect on what went well, what could be improved, and how you felt about your leadership experience.
Todd: (smiling)
Sion: (grinning) I’m looking forward to it.
Karl: (pumped) Let’s get started.
Marcus: (clapping his hands) Alright then, let’s cool down, grab some water, and then we can start planning. This is going to be a great new chapter for our team.
Breakfast Discussion on Mission Leadership
Setting: The Mystic Knights are seated around a rustic wooden table in a cozy kitchen, the morning sun streaming through the windows. The smell of freshly brewed coffee and cooked breakfast fills the air. The team is relaxed but attentive, ready to discuss their thoughts on leading a mission.
---
Marcus: (taking a sip of coffee) Good morning, everyone. I’ve been thinking more about our discussion yesterday. I’d like each of you to describe the type of mission you’d like to lead. My research on the network is compiling all the available work. Unless you can find the job you want yourself we have to pick from what's available.
They share their preferences and review the available gigs.
Marcus: (smiling) These are all excellent ideas. Each of you has a unique perspective and approach, which is exactly what I was hoping for. It’s clear that you’ve thought deeply about what kind of leader you want to be and how you want to handle challenges. (raising his coffee cup) To new challenges and new leaders. Let’s make the most of this opportunity and learn from each other.
All: (raising their cups) Cheers!
Marcus sat in the small, cozy kitchen of their temporary residence in Lazlo, sipping his morning coffee. He scrolled through the local job listings on his tablet, his eyes lighting up as he found a security job that matched exactly what Sion was looking to lead. The mission was in the heart of the city, protecting a high-profile client from a credible assassination threat. Marcus knew this was the perfect opportunity for Sion to step up and take the lead.
Marcus: (looking up from his tablet) Guys, I found a job that fits what Sion wants to lead. It’s a high-profile security detail here in Lazlo. Minimal travel time, and we can start almost immediately.
The team gathered around the table, the aroma of breakfast filling the room. Marcus explained the details of the job, emphasizing the urgency and the potential threats involved.
Todd: (nodding)
Knight Four: (smiling at Sion) Ready to take the lead on this one?
Sion took a deep breath, feeling a mix of excitement and responsibility. He nodded confidently.
Sion: (determined) Let’s do this.
---
The Mission Begins
The team arrived at the client’s penthouse, a luxurious apartment with panoramic views of Lazlo. The client, Mr. Alistair Cromwell, was a wealthy businessman who had received multiple death threats. He greeted the team with a firm handshake, his demeanor both nervous and hopeful.
Mr. Cromwell: (grateful) Thank you for taking this on.
Sion: (reassuringly) We’ll ensure your safety, Mr. Cromwell. Let’s start by going over the security measures we’ve planned.
Sion briefed the team and Mr. Cromwell on the security protocols. They set up surveillance, secured the entrances, and established communication channels. Sion’s leadership was calm and authoritative, and his strategic planning was meticulous.
---
The First Threat
As night fell, the team remained vigilant. Sion, monitoring the security cameras, noticed a suspicious figure lurking near the building’s entrance. He alerted the team through their earpieces.
Sion: (whispering) We have a potential threat at the entrance. Three and Four, check it out. One, stay with Mr. Cromwell.
Knights Two and Four moved swiftly and silently, approaching the figure with caution. It turned out to be a harmless passerby, but Sion’s quick response demonstrated his attentiveness and readiness.
---
The Attack
Around midnight, the real threat emerged. A team of professional hitmen, equipped with advanced technology and weapons, attempted to breach the penthouse. The first sign of trouble was a silent alarm triggered by a motion sensor.
Sion: (urgent) We’ve got multiple intruders. Everyone, to your positions!
The Mystic Knights sprang into action. Knights Two and Four engaged the intruders in the stairwell, and “neutralized” two of the four attackers. Marcus remained close to Mr. Cromwell, ready to defend him at all costs. Sion coordinated the defense, directing the team and ensuring their movements were synchronized.
Knight Two: (silently finishes off his hitman).
Knight Four: (blocking a punch and countering with a swift kick) Keep it up, Three. We’ve got this.
---
The Aftermath
The team successfully repelled the attackers, securing the penthouse and ensuring Mr. Cromwell’s safety. One of the hitmen was subdued, and the authorities arrived to take them into custody. As the adrenaline faded, the team gathered in the living room, catching their breath.
Mr. Cromwell: (relieved) You are professionals.
Marcus: (smiling at Sion) It’s Threel you should thank. He led this mission.
Sion: (humbly) It was a team effort. We did it together.
---
Reflection
Back at their residence, the team sat down to discuss the mission. Marcus wanted to ensure they learned from every experience.
Marcus: (addressing the team) Great job, everyone. Sion, how did it feel?
Sion: (reflecting) It was intense, but it felt right. Leading the team, making quick decisions—it was challenging but rewarding.
Todd: (grinning)
Knight Four: (nodding) Yeah, you’ve got a knack for this.
Marcus: (patting Sion on the back) Let’s keep growing as a team. The only suggestion I have for now is, I would have had a talk with the client if he wanted, for an extra fee we could “Take Care” of whomever hired the hitmen.
Lazlo
Scene: Post-Volleyball Game Discussion
Setting: A volleyball court in a serene park, just after the Mystic Knights have finished a friendly but competitive game. The sun is beginning to set, casting a golden hue over the court. The vibe is relaxed and personal, with the team gathering near the net, wiping sweat from their brows, and catching their breath.
---
Marcus: (smiling, catching his breath) That was a great game, guys. We work best as a team when we can participate fully. (pauses, looking thoughtful) I've been mulling over an idea that's been brewing in my mind for some time now. It's unconventional, but it might just be what our team needs to grow stronger and more cohesive.
Todd: (curious)
Sion: Yeah, what's the idea?
Karl: (nodding) Lay it on us.
Marcus: (taking a deep breath) The concept is simple yet profound: rotating the role of team leader. Each member of our team brings unique strengths and perspectives to the table. By giving you the chance to lead, you can develop your leadership skills and gain a deeper understanding of the responsibilities that come with the role. This will not only make you better leaders but also more effective team players.
Todd: (raising an eyebrow)
Sion: (thoughtful) It sounds challenging, but it could be a great learning experience.
Karl: (smiling) I’ve always wanted to try my hand at leading a mission. This could be fun.
Marcus: (nodding) No one has to do it if they don’t want to. This idea is only for people who want to try it out. So, what do you guys think of the idea? And do you have any ideas of your own that you’re comfortable sharing?
Todd: (leaning back, thinking) I like the idea. It’s a chance to see things from your perspective, Marcus. It could also help us understand each other better and improve our teamwork.
Sion: (nodding) I’m in. I think it’s a great way to build trust and communication. Plus, it’ll push us out of our comfort zones, which is always good for growth.
Karl: (grinning) I’m definitely up for it. Leading a mission will give me a chance to put my skills to the test and see how well I can guide the team.
Marcus: (smiling) Great to hear. Let’s start by picking a mission each of you feel passionately about or one that aligns with your skills and interests. You’ll have full authority to make decisions and give orders. I’ll emphasize that my role, and that of the others, is to follow your lead without question, just as you have followed mine.
Todd: (nodding) Yes sir.
Sion: I’ll need to think about which one to choose, but I’m excited to give this a try.
Karl: (enthusiastically).
Marcus: (smiling) Excellent. After each mission, we’ll conduct a thorough review. This will be an opportunity to reflect on what went well, what could be improved, and how you felt about your leadership experience.
Todd: (smiling)
Sion: (grinning) I’m looking forward to it.
Karl: (pumped) Let’s get started.
Marcus: (clapping his hands) Alright then, let’s cool down, grab some water, and then we can start planning. This is going to be a great new chapter for our team.
Breakfast Discussion on Mission Leadership
Setting: The Mystic Knights are seated around a rustic wooden table in a cozy kitchen, the morning sun streaming through the windows. The smell of freshly brewed coffee and cooked breakfast fills the air. The team is relaxed but attentive, ready to discuss their thoughts on leading a mission.
---
Marcus: (taking a sip of coffee) Good morning, everyone. I’ve been thinking more about our discussion yesterday. I’d like each of you to describe the type of mission you’d like to lead. My research on the network is compiling all the available work. Unless you can find the job you want yourself we have to pick from what's available.
They share their preferences and review the available gigs.
Marcus: (smiling) These are all excellent ideas. Each of you has a unique perspective and approach, which is exactly what I was hoping for. It’s clear that you’ve thought deeply about what kind of leader you want to be and how you want to handle challenges. (raising his coffee cup) To new challenges and new leaders. Let’s make the most of this opportunity and learn from each other.
All: (raising their cups) Cheers!
Marcus sat in the small, cozy kitchen of their temporary residence in Lazlo, sipping his morning coffee. He scrolled through the local job listings on his tablet, his eyes lighting up as he found a security job that matched exactly what Sion was looking to lead. The mission was in the heart of the city, protecting a high-profile client from a credible assassination threat. Marcus knew this was the perfect opportunity for Sion to step up and take the lead.
Marcus: (looking up from his tablet) Guys, I found a job that fits what Sion wants to lead. It’s a high-profile security detail here in Lazlo. Minimal travel time, and we can start almost immediately.
The team gathered around the table, the aroma of breakfast filling the room. Marcus explained the details of the job, emphasizing the urgency and the potential threats involved.
Todd: (nodding)
Knight Four: (smiling at Sion) Ready to take the lead on this one?
Sion took a deep breath, feeling a mix of excitement and responsibility. He nodded confidently.
Sion: (determined) Let’s do this.
---
The Mission Begins
The team arrived at the client’s penthouse, a luxurious apartment with panoramic views of Lazlo. The client, Mr. Alistair Cromwell, was a wealthy businessman who had received multiple death threats. He greeted the team with a firm handshake, his demeanor both nervous and hopeful.
Mr. Cromwell: (grateful) Thank you for taking this on.
Sion: (reassuringly) We’ll ensure your safety, Mr. Cromwell. Let’s start by going over the security measures we’ve planned.
Sion briefed the team and Mr. Cromwell on the security protocols. They set up surveillance, secured the entrances, and established communication channels. Sion’s leadership was calm and authoritative, and his strategic planning was meticulous.
---
The First Threat
As night fell, the team remained vigilant. Sion, monitoring the security cameras, noticed a suspicious figure lurking near the building’s entrance. He alerted the team through their earpieces.
Sion: (whispering) We have a potential threat at the entrance. Three and Four, check it out. One, stay with Mr. Cromwell.
Knights Two and Four moved swiftly and silently, approaching the figure with caution. It turned out to be a harmless passerby, but Sion’s quick response demonstrated his attentiveness and readiness.
---
The Attack
Around midnight, the real threat emerged. A team of professional hitmen, equipped with advanced technology and weapons, attempted to breach the penthouse. The first sign of trouble was a silent alarm triggered by a motion sensor.
Sion: (urgent) We’ve got multiple intruders. Everyone, to your positions!
The Mystic Knights sprang into action. Knights Two and Four engaged the intruders in the stairwell, and “neutralized” two of the four attackers. Marcus remained close to Mr. Cromwell, ready to defend him at all costs. Sion coordinated the defense, directing the team and ensuring their movements were synchronized.
Knight Two: (silently finishes off his hitman).
Knight Four: (blocking a punch and countering with a swift kick) Keep it up, Three. We’ve got this.
---
The Aftermath
The team successfully repelled the attackers, securing the penthouse and ensuring Mr. Cromwell’s safety. One of the hitmen was subdued, and the authorities arrived to take them into custody. As the adrenaline faded, the team gathered in the living room, catching their breath.
Mr. Cromwell: (relieved) You are professionals.
Marcus: (smiling at Sion) It’s Threel you should thank. He led this mission.
Sion: (humbly) It was a team effort. We did it together.
---
Reflection
Back at their residence, the team sat down to discuss the mission. Marcus wanted to ensure they learned from every experience.
Marcus: (addressing the team) Great job, everyone. Sion, how did it feel?
Sion: (reflecting) It was intense, but it felt right. Leading the team, making quick decisions—it was challenging but rewarding.
Todd: (grinning)
Knight Four: (nodding) Yeah, you’ve got a knack for this.
Marcus: (patting Sion on the back) Let’s keep growing as a team. The only suggestion I have for now is, I would have had a talk with the client if he wanted, for an extra fee we could “Take Care” of whomever hired the hitmen.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Four’s Leadership Mission
---
Setting: The rugged wilderness of the Northern Wilderness Preserve, known for its dense forests, winding rivers, and treacherous terrain.
---
Four stood at the edge of the forest, taking in the breathtaking view of the Northern Wilderness Preserve. The team had arrived at dawn, and the crisp morning air filled their lungs as they prepared for their mission. Knight Four had been given the opportunity to lead, and he was determined to prove himself.
Knight Four: (turning to his team) Alright, everyone. Our mission is to find and rescue a group of researchers who went missing in these woods. They were studying a rare plant species and haven’t been heard from in three days. We need to locate them and bring them back safely.
Marcus: (nodding) What’s the plan?
Knight Four: (unfolding a map) We’ll split into two teams. Marcus, you and Todd will head north along the river. Sion and I will take the south path. We’ll meet at the old ranger station in six hours. Keep your radios on and stay alert.
---
The Search Begins
Sion and Knight Four moved swiftly through the dense underbrush, their senses heightened. Knight Four led the way, his eyes scanning the ground for any signs of the missing researchers. The forest was alive with the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves, but Knight Four remained focused on the task at hand.
Sion (whispering) You’re doing great. We’ll find them.
Knight Four: (determined) Thanks. We have to. Their lives depend on it.
After a few hours of trekking, Knight Four spotted a broken branch and fresh footprints. He signaled for Sion to stop and crouched down to examine the tracks.
Knight Four: (studying the prints) These are fresh. They’re heading east. Follow me.
---
The First Clue
As they followed the trail, Sion and Knight Four stumbled upon a discarded backpack.
Sion: (frowning) Looks like they were in a hurry.
Knight Four: (nodding) Let’s move.
"Wait," Sion said. After opened the backpack he find research notes, a water bottle, and a short range GPS like device. He turned on the GPS, but the battery was dead.
He charges it. Then turns it on.
Sion, "I've got them."
They quickened their pace, moving deeper into the forest. The terrain became more challenging, with steep inclines and thick undergrowth, but Knight Four navigated it with ease.
---
The Rescue
After several more hours of tracking, Knights Three and Four heard faint voices up ahead. They crept forward cautiously, their hands on their weapons. As they emerged into a small clearing, they saw the group of researchers huddled together, looking exhausted and frightened.
Knight Four: (raising his hand) It’s alright. We’re here to help.
The researchers looked up, relief washing over their faces. One of them, a woman named Dr. Elena, stepped forward.
Dr. Elena: (grateful) Thank goodness you found us. We got lost and our supplies ran out. We were starting to lose hope.
Knight Four: (smiling mischievously at her good looks) You’re safe now.
---
The Journey Back
The journey back to the ranger station was arduous, but Knight Four kept the group motivated and moving. He used his “Create Water” spell and while Knight Three used his magic spell of “Harvest” to turn the local inedible plant life into food for them to eat, ensuring everyone had enough to keep their strength up. Along the way, they encountered a pack of wolves, but Knight Four frightened them off.
Knight Four: (to the researchers) Stay close and don’t make any sudden movements. We’ll get through this.
With Knight Four’s guidance, they managed to avoid the wolves and continued their trek. The sun was setting by the time they reached the ranger station, where Marcus and Todd were waiting with a “Safe Fire” campfire and more supplies.
Marcus: (smiling) You did it.
Todd: (handing out food)
---
After Action Review
As the team sat around the campfire that night, Knight Four reflected on the mission. He felt a deep sense of accomplishment and gratitude for his team’s support.
Knight Four: (to the team) Thanks for believing in me, guys. We made a real difference today.
Sion (poker-faced) I’d follow you into any mission but you are kind of a one man show. I felt like I was just along for the ride.
Knight Four: (frowning) What would you have done differently?
Sion: I didn’t think about it at the time but I could have got my hands on some drones. Well, that might have taken some time. Still, in hindsight I would have started with a map and coordinated over the radio with Marcus. Also, I would have researched the victims looked up their rescue signal. We could have used our tech to find their signal. You and Todd are the best at RECON so you should be in the field. You are great weakness is the chase, you are impatient. You got caught up in the chase so you didn’t really coordinate the team. After we found the backpack, you should have sent a Magic Pigeon to Knights One and Two.
Marcus: (nodding) A good leader needs to be able to think past the moment and to his men. You were supposed to be the team leader on this one but you really ran point. You were the pointman.
Knight Four: (sighing) I see what you mean. I got too focused on the immediate task and lost sight of the bigger picture. (nodding) I need to work on balancing my initiative with the need to communicate with the team.
Knight Two (Todd): (leaning in) Team.
Knight Three (Sion): And that means trusting us to handle our parts of the mission while you oversee everything. It’s about seeing the big picture and making sure everyone is on the same page.
Knight Four: (smiling faintly) I hear you. Next time, I’ll make sure to delegate and coordinate more. Thanks for the feedback, guys.
Marcus: (patting him on the shoulder) We’re all here to learn and improve. We’ve got your back, just like you’ve got ours.
The team sat in a comfortable silence for a moment, reflecting on the feedback. The bond between them was strong, and they knew that each critique was given with the intention of making them better.
---
Epilogue
Dr. Elena felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her as she sat by the campfire, her body weakened from days without proper hydration. She could feel her lips chapped and her skin dry, her energy reserves nearly depleted. The relief of being found was immense, but she knew she needed more than just rest; she needed to recover physically.
Knight Four (gently) Dr. Elena, I have a spell that can help you recover. It will rehydrate your body and repair any damage from dehydration. May I?
Dr. Elena nodded, too tired to speak but grateful for any help. She watched as Karl closed his eyes and began to chant softly. A warm, glowing light enveloped his hands, and he placed them gently on her shoulders.
The effect was immediate and profound. Dr. Elena felt a soothing sensation spread through her body, starting from where Karl’s hands touched her. It was as if a cool, refreshing wave of water was coursing through her veins, rejuvenating her from the inside out. Her dry skin began to soften, and the chapped feeling on her lips disappeared. She could feel her energy levels rising as if she had just drunk a gallon of fresh, pure water.
The sensation was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It wasn’t just a physical change; it was as if her body was being healed and revitalized at a cellular level. The fatigue that had weighed her down for days lifted, and she felt invigorated and alert. Her muscles, which had been sore and aching, relaxed and felt stronger.
Dr. Elena: (with a renewed strength in her voice) Thank you, I feel... amazing. I didn’t think it was possible to feel this good so quickly.
Knight Four smiled, his hands still glowing softly as he completed the spell. The light faded, but the effects remained.(kindly) "You can call me Mr. Magic hands."
Dr. Elena laughed, then relaxed, closing her eyes for a moment, savoring the newfound vitality that coursed through her. She felt as if she could tackle anything now.
As she opened her eyes and looked at the man who had rescued her, and her team, she realized just how lucky she was. He had saved her life, and she knew she would never forget the experience of the magical touch and the incredible rejuvenation it brought her.
"That was just the begining, he began to chant softly, his hands glowing with a warm, soothing light. As he moved his hands in intricate patterns, a bubble of water began to form around Dr. Elena. She watched in awe as the bubble grew and enveloped her completely, yet she felt no fear.
The water was warm and comforting, cradling her gently.
The magic-infused water began to work immediately. Dr. Elena felt a gentle scrubbing sensation, as if the water itself was cleansing every inch of her body. Dirt, grime, and sweat were effortlessly washed away, leaving her skin feeling soft and smooth. The water seemed to seep into her very pores, infusing her with vital nutrients and vitamins.
As the water continued to work its magic, Dr. Elena felt a tingling sensation on her skin. Minor cuts, scrapes, and abrasions healed rapidly, the skin knitting together flawlessly. Bruises faded away, leaving no trace of the injuries behind. Even the aches and stiffness in her muscles vanished, replaced by a feeling of lightness and well-being.
Dr. Elena noticed her skin tone evening out, wrinkles smoothing, and any blemishes disappearing. Her hair, once matted and dirty, now felt clean and soft, as if she had just stepped out of a luxurious bath. The spell not only cleansed her body but also rejuvenated her spirit, making her feel more alive and invigorated than she had in years.
The bubble of water around her began to dissipate, leaving her dry and completely refreshed. Dr. Elena took a deep breath, marveling at how wonderful she felt.
Dr. Elena: (gratefully) This is incredible. I feel like a new person. How can I thank you?
Knight Four (smiling) We should celebrate. Dinner, when we get you back to safety.
Dr. Elena couldn’t help but smile back, cheeks blushing, her heart fluttered.
---
Setting: The rugged wilderness of the Northern Wilderness Preserve, known for its dense forests, winding rivers, and treacherous terrain.
---
Four stood at the edge of the forest, taking in the breathtaking view of the Northern Wilderness Preserve. The team had arrived at dawn, and the crisp morning air filled their lungs as they prepared for their mission. Knight Four had been given the opportunity to lead, and he was determined to prove himself.
Knight Four: (turning to his team) Alright, everyone. Our mission is to find and rescue a group of researchers who went missing in these woods. They were studying a rare plant species and haven’t been heard from in three days. We need to locate them and bring them back safely.
Marcus: (nodding) What’s the plan?
Knight Four: (unfolding a map) We’ll split into two teams. Marcus, you and Todd will head north along the river. Sion and I will take the south path. We’ll meet at the old ranger station in six hours. Keep your radios on and stay alert.
---
The Search Begins
Sion and Knight Four moved swiftly through the dense underbrush, their senses heightened. Knight Four led the way, his eyes scanning the ground for any signs of the missing researchers. The forest was alive with the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves, but Knight Four remained focused on the task at hand.
Sion (whispering) You’re doing great. We’ll find them.
Knight Four: (determined) Thanks. We have to. Their lives depend on it.
After a few hours of trekking, Knight Four spotted a broken branch and fresh footprints. He signaled for Sion to stop and crouched down to examine the tracks.
Knight Four: (studying the prints) These are fresh. They’re heading east. Follow me.
---
The First Clue
As they followed the trail, Sion and Knight Four stumbled upon a discarded backpack.
Sion: (frowning) Looks like they were in a hurry.
Knight Four: (nodding) Let’s move.
"Wait," Sion said. After opened the backpack he find research notes, a water bottle, and a short range GPS like device. He turned on the GPS, but the battery was dead.
He charges it. Then turns it on.
Sion, "I've got them."
They quickened their pace, moving deeper into the forest. The terrain became more challenging, with steep inclines and thick undergrowth, but Knight Four navigated it with ease.
---
The Rescue
After several more hours of tracking, Knights Three and Four heard faint voices up ahead. They crept forward cautiously, their hands on their weapons. As they emerged into a small clearing, they saw the group of researchers huddled together, looking exhausted and frightened.
Knight Four: (raising his hand) It’s alright. We’re here to help.
The researchers looked up, relief washing over their faces. One of them, a woman named Dr. Elena, stepped forward.
Dr. Elena: (grateful) Thank goodness you found us. We got lost and our supplies ran out. We were starting to lose hope.
Knight Four: (smiling mischievously at her good looks) You’re safe now.
---
The Journey Back
The journey back to the ranger station was arduous, but Knight Four kept the group motivated and moving. He used his “Create Water” spell and while Knight Three used his magic spell of “Harvest” to turn the local inedible plant life into food for them to eat, ensuring everyone had enough to keep their strength up. Along the way, they encountered a pack of wolves, but Knight Four frightened them off.
Knight Four: (to the researchers) Stay close and don’t make any sudden movements. We’ll get through this.
With Knight Four’s guidance, they managed to avoid the wolves and continued their trek. The sun was setting by the time they reached the ranger station, where Marcus and Todd were waiting with a “Safe Fire” campfire and more supplies.
Marcus: (smiling) You did it.
Todd: (handing out food)
---
After Action Review
As the team sat around the campfire that night, Knight Four reflected on the mission. He felt a deep sense of accomplishment and gratitude for his team’s support.
Knight Four: (to the team) Thanks for believing in me, guys. We made a real difference today.
Sion (poker-faced) I’d follow you into any mission but you are kind of a one man show. I felt like I was just along for the ride.
Knight Four: (frowning) What would you have done differently?
Sion: I didn’t think about it at the time but I could have got my hands on some drones. Well, that might have taken some time. Still, in hindsight I would have started with a map and coordinated over the radio with Marcus. Also, I would have researched the victims looked up their rescue signal. We could have used our tech to find their signal. You and Todd are the best at RECON so you should be in the field. You are great weakness is the chase, you are impatient. You got caught up in the chase so you didn’t really coordinate the team. After we found the backpack, you should have sent a Magic Pigeon to Knights One and Two.
Marcus: (nodding) A good leader needs to be able to think past the moment and to his men. You were supposed to be the team leader on this one but you really ran point. You were the pointman.
Knight Four: (sighing) I see what you mean. I got too focused on the immediate task and lost sight of the bigger picture. (nodding) I need to work on balancing my initiative with the need to communicate with the team.
Knight Two (Todd): (leaning in) Team.
Knight Three (Sion): And that means trusting us to handle our parts of the mission while you oversee everything. It’s about seeing the big picture and making sure everyone is on the same page.
Knight Four: (smiling faintly) I hear you. Next time, I’ll make sure to delegate and coordinate more. Thanks for the feedback, guys.
Marcus: (patting him on the shoulder) We’re all here to learn and improve. We’ve got your back, just like you’ve got ours.
The team sat in a comfortable silence for a moment, reflecting on the feedback. The bond between them was strong, and they knew that each critique was given with the intention of making them better.
---
Epilogue
Dr. Elena felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her as she sat by the campfire, her body weakened from days without proper hydration. She could feel her lips chapped and her skin dry, her energy reserves nearly depleted. The relief of being found was immense, but she knew she needed more than just rest; she needed to recover physically.
Knight Four (gently) Dr. Elena, I have a spell that can help you recover. It will rehydrate your body and repair any damage from dehydration. May I?
Dr. Elena nodded, too tired to speak but grateful for any help. She watched as Karl closed his eyes and began to chant softly. A warm, glowing light enveloped his hands, and he placed them gently on her shoulders.
The effect was immediate and profound. Dr. Elena felt a soothing sensation spread through her body, starting from where Karl’s hands touched her. It was as if a cool, refreshing wave of water was coursing through her veins, rejuvenating her from the inside out. Her dry skin began to soften, and the chapped feeling on her lips disappeared. She could feel her energy levels rising as if she had just drunk a gallon of fresh, pure water.
The sensation was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It wasn’t just a physical change; it was as if her body was being healed and revitalized at a cellular level. The fatigue that had weighed her down for days lifted, and she felt invigorated and alert. Her muscles, which had been sore and aching, relaxed and felt stronger.
Dr. Elena: (with a renewed strength in her voice) Thank you, I feel... amazing. I didn’t think it was possible to feel this good so quickly.
Knight Four smiled, his hands still glowing softly as he completed the spell. The light faded, but the effects remained.(kindly) "You can call me Mr. Magic hands."
Dr. Elena laughed, then relaxed, closing her eyes for a moment, savoring the newfound vitality that coursed through her. She felt as if she could tackle anything now.
As she opened her eyes and looked at the man who had rescued her, and her team, she realized just how lucky she was. He had saved her life, and she knew she would never forget the experience of the magical touch and the incredible rejuvenation it brought her.
"That was just the begining, he began to chant softly, his hands glowing with a warm, soothing light. As he moved his hands in intricate patterns, a bubble of water began to form around Dr. Elena. She watched in awe as the bubble grew and enveloped her completely, yet she felt no fear.
The water was warm and comforting, cradling her gently.
The magic-infused water began to work immediately. Dr. Elena felt a gentle scrubbing sensation, as if the water itself was cleansing every inch of her body. Dirt, grime, and sweat were effortlessly washed away, leaving her skin feeling soft and smooth. The water seemed to seep into her very pores, infusing her with vital nutrients and vitamins.
As the water continued to work its magic, Dr. Elena felt a tingling sensation on her skin. Minor cuts, scrapes, and abrasions healed rapidly, the skin knitting together flawlessly. Bruises faded away, leaving no trace of the injuries behind. Even the aches and stiffness in her muscles vanished, replaced by a feeling of lightness and well-being.
Dr. Elena noticed her skin tone evening out, wrinkles smoothing, and any blemishes disappearing. Her hair, once matted and dirty, now felt clean and soft, as if she had just stepped out of a luxurious bath. The spell not only cleansed her body but also rejuvenated her spirit, making her feel more alive and invigorated than she had in years.
The bubble of water around her began to dissipate, leaving her dry and completely refreshed. Dr. Elena took a deep breath, marveling at how wonderful she felt.
Dr. Elena: (gratefully) This is incredible. I feel like a new person. How can I thank you?
Knight Four (smiling) We should celebrate. Dinner, when we get you back to safety.
Dr. Elena couldn’t help but smile back, cheeks blushing, her heart fluttered.
Last edited by darthauthor on Thu May 30, 2024 1:38 pm, edited 1 time in total.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Knight Two’s / Todd’s Leadership Mission
The Briefing
The Mystic Knights sat around a wooden table in their safehouse, the morning light filtering through the windows. Todd stood at the head of the table, a serious expression on his face. It was his turn to lead the team on a mission, and he was determined to prove himself.
Knight Two / Todd: (clearing his throat) The Black Fang. Merctown.
The Knights nodded, their expressions a mix of curiosity and determination.
Knight Two / Todd: Stealth in. Captives out. Questions?
Marcus: (nodding) Sounds good. What's the plan for entry?
Knight Two / Todd: Least guarded route. The sewers. One, with me. Three, security. Four, recon. Gear up.
The Infiltration
After Knight Two cast the magic spells of “Erase Trail” and “Stealth walk” the team moved silently through the dark, damp tunnels beneath Merctown. The air was thick with the smell of decay and stagnant water. Knight Two had Knight Four lead the way, his senses on high alert. They reached a rusted grate that led up into the syndicate’s basement.
Knight Two (Todd): (Telepathically to the entire team) Three, alarm.
Sion nodded and pulled out his toolkit, expertly using his Telemechanics coordinated with Knight Two’s Electrokinesis, disarming the alarm system and opening the grate. The team climbed up into the basement, moving quietly through the shadows.
Knight Four: (telepathically) I’ll scout ahead.
Knight Four disappeared into the darkness, his light steps making no sound. He returned a few moments later, signaling the all-clear.
Knight Four: There are two guards up ahead, but I’ve found a path around them.
The Operation
The team navigated the corridors, avoiding patrols and security cameras. They reached a locked door marked “Storage.”
At Knight Two’s direction, Knight Four used his spell “Escape” and they entered the room. Inside were crates of illegal artifacts and a computer terminal.
Knight Three (Sion): (using Telemechanics, began typing on the terminal) I’m accessing their records and cameras
Sion’s fingers flew over the keyboard, his face illuminated by the screen’s glow. He found the information they needed and relayed it to Knight Two.
Knight Two: (Telepathically): Turn invisible.
All the knights became invisible.
Three, run Ops.
They proceeded to the holding cells, where they found a dozen people, scared and in poor condition. Knight four worked his “Escape” spell and freed the captives.
Knight Two: (Telepathically to Marcus) Charismatic Aura.
Marcus showed himself and quickly inspired their trust:. *Tossing them a rope.* follow us out.
The Escape
With the captives in tow, the team retraced their steps through the basement and back into the sewer tunnels. As they neared the exit, they heard footsteps approaching.
Knight Four: (Telepathically) We’ve got company.
Knight Two: (calmly) Marcus, take the captives ahead.
Marcus led the captives away, while Two, Three, and Four prepared for the fight.
Four armed guards entered the tunnel, their flashlights cutting through the darkness.
Guard: (shouting the captives) Freeze!
Todd said, “BURN!”
His arm became a flame-thrower and set the guards on fire.
They turn to ash under his flame.
The Conclusion
The team emerged from the tunnels into the cool night air of Merctown. The captives looked around, relieved to be free.
Knight Two: (telepathically to Marcus) addressing the captives.
Marcus, “We’ll take you to a safe house where you can get help and contact your families.”
Later
Knight Three: You made best use of me getting the sewer and building plans. You put me to work at what I am best at. I retrieved the inventory files and digital video recordings from their security cameras. He left no traces or trails for them to follow. Now we can blackmail them or turn it into their competition or the district attorney or all three. Combined with the witnesses in our custody we have them.
Knight Four: Plan A was to make a clean get-away without termination. When the guards spotted the D-Bees we freed, not bulletproof so those guards' machine guns would have lit them up, you did not hesitate to light them up. Your flame-thrower magic suprised them and burned in mass. Better them than us. No witnesses. Even when they saw Marcus he was in disguise and wearing a mask. My spells to get the prisoners in and out without giving the escape away. When you killed, it was efficient, sanitized, and quick,
Marcus: (smiling) You made use of what we are all best at. Those families who posted rescue bounties will be pleased. Not much but there is more than one way to get paid on a bounty.
Todd: TEAM!
The team moved as one, their bond stronger than ever after the mission. Todd had proven himself as a capable leader, and the Mystic Knights were ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.
The Briefing
The Mystic Knights sat around a wooden table in their safehouse, the morning light filtering through the windows. Todd stood at the head of the table, a serious expression on his face. It was his turn to lead the team on a mission, and he was determined to prove himself.
Knight Two / Todd: (clearing his throat) The Black Fang. Merctown.
The Knights nodded, their expressions a mix of curiosity and determination.
Knight Two / Todd: Stealth in. Captives out. Questions?
Marcus: (nodding) Sounds good. What's the plan for entry?
Knight Two / Todd: Least guarded route. The sewers. One, with me. Three, security. Four, recon. Gear up.
The Infiltration
After Knight Two cast the magic spells of “Erase Trail” and “Stealth walk” the team moved silently through the dark, damp tunnels beneath Merctown. The air was thick with the smell of decay and stagnant water. Knight Two had Knight Four lead the way, his senses on high alert. They reached a rusted grate that led up into the syndicate’s basement.
Knight Two (Todd): (Telepathically to the entire team) Three, alarm.
Sion nodded and pulled out his toolkit, expertly using his Telemechanics coordinated with Knight Two’s Electrokinesis, disarming the alarm system and opening the grate. The team climbed up into the basement, moving quietly through the shadows.
Knight Four: (telepathically) I’ll scout ahead.
Knight Four disappeared into the darkness, his light steps making no sound. He returned a few moments later, signaling the all-clear.
Knight Four: There are two guards up ahead, but I’ve found a path around them.
The Operation
The team navigated the corridors, avoiding patrols and security cameras. They reached a locked door marked “Storage.”
At Knight Two’s direction, Knight Four used his spell “Escape” and they entered the room. Inside were crates of illegal artifacts and a computer terminal.
Knight Three (Sion): (using Telemechanics, began typing on the terminal) I’m accessing their records and cameras
Sion’s fingers flew over the keyboard, his face illuminated by the screen’s glow. He found the information they needed and relayed it to Knight Two.
Knight Two: (Telepathically): Turn invisible.
All the knights became invisible.
Three, run Ops.
They proceeded to the holding cells, where they found a dozen people, scared and in poor condition. Knight four worked his “Escape” spell and freed the captives.
Knight Two: (Telepathically to Marcus) Charismatic Aura.
Marcus showed himself and quickly inspired their trust:. *Tossing them a rope.* follow us out.
The Escape
With the captives in tow, the team retraced their steps through the basement and back into the sewer tunnels. As they neared the exit, they heard footsteps approaching.
Knight Four: (Telepathically) We’ve got company.
Knight Two: (calmly) Marcus, take the captives ahead.
Marcus led the captives away, while Two, Three, and Four prepared for the fight.
Four armed guards entered the tunnel, their flashlights cutting through the darkness.
Guard: (shouting the captives) Freeze!
Todd said, “BURN!”
His arm became a flame-thrower and set the guards on fire.
They turn to ash under his flame.
The Conclusion
The team emerged from the tunnels into the cool night air of Merctown. The captives looked around, relieved to be free.
Knight Two: (telepathically to Marcus) addressing the captives.
Marcus, “We’ll take you to a safe house where you can get help and contact your families.”
Later
Knight Three: You made best use of me getting the sewer and building plans. You put me to work at what I am best at. I retrieved the inventory files and digital video recordings from their security cameras. He left no traces or trails for them to follow. Now we can blackmail them or turn it into their competition or the district attorney or all three. Combined with the witnesses in our custody we have them.
Knight Four: Plan A was to make a clean get-away without termination. When the guards spotted the D-Bees we freed, not bulletproof so those guards' machine guns would have lit them up, you did not hesitate to light them up. Your flame-thrower magic suprised them and burned in mass. Better them than us. No witnesses. Even when they saw Marcus he was in disguise and wearing a mask. My spells to get the prisoners in and out without giving the escape away. When you killed, it was efficient, sanitized, and quick,
Marcus: (smiling) You made use of what we are all best at. Those families who posted rescue bounties will be pleased. Not much but there is more than one way to get paid on a bounty.
Todd: TEAM!
The team moved as one, their bond stronger than ever after the mission. Todd had proven himself as a capable leader, and the Mystic Knights were ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location: Lazlo
Knights One and Four Jogging in the Park
Setting: An open-air park in Lazlo. It's early morning, and the park is deserted. The air is crisp, and the sunlight filters through the trees. Birds are chirping, and a gentle breeze rustles the leaves. Marcus and Knight Four are jogging side by side on a path that winds through the park.
Knight Four: (taking a deep breath) I see your point, Marcus. We did earn those tattoos, and they have been invaluable. But what if we could balance earning our pay with making a bigger difference? Imagine the reputation we could build—not just as effective mercenaries but as heroes who stand for something more.
Marcus: (considering) Balancing profit with purpose, huh? Well, I respect your beliefs, even if I don't share them. I like that you are sharing the way you feel with me and the ideas that you have. I want you to know with absolute certainty that you are free to do with your energy, money, and time as you wish. Being one of us, you are free, free to take a job or not. You are free to work for free if you want to work for free. The last time I can remember doing work for free was rescuing Ictinus.
I worked to rescue him because he was a teammate.
Before that, we rescued Three (Sion). I did my share of the work rescuing Sion because he is a part of our team.
I make money with my teammates.
My teammates earned my trust.
I don't trust a lot of people in this world, but I trust my team with my life.
If one of my team is in trouble, I would risk my life to save them. If I succeed in saving them, I would not think to charge them because, unlike the rest of the world, whom I don't trust with my life, I trust my team.
Our team, has an understanding.
Our loyalty to one another and trust in each other is not for sale at any price.
So I will admit, I don't just work for my pay but also I work to earn the loyalty and trust of our team. The rest of the world has not earned my loyalty and trust, so, until someone does, they have to pay.
In the team I trust, all others can pay cash.
Pay me or pay someone else or help themselves or beg for free help; then it would be that person's free choice to help them or not help them. As I respect your freedom to decide for yourself, if you want to help others for free. Your life is your own. The years of your life are yours to decide if you are going to give away your labor for free. As the years of my life are mine to work and earn my wages. Now, how do you feel about that?
Knight Four: (nodding slowly) I appreciate your honesty, Marcus. I do. And I understand where you're coming from. Loyalty to the team is paramount. I guess what I'm saying is, what if we could find a way to balance that loyalty with doing some good in the world? Maybe not every mission, but some of them.
Marcus: (thoughtful) I'm not against the idea. If we can find a way to make it work without compromising our Oaths, safety or our income, I'd be willing to consider it.
Marcus: (clapping Karl on the back) Let's finish this run, then. We've got a lot to think about and even more to plan.
Setting:
Jogging on the Street
Knights One and Four are jogging down a busy street in Lazlo on their way back home. They stop at a street corner and run in place, catching their breath. The city is waking up, with people going about their morning routines. At the corner, they see four police officers, four soldiers in uniform, and four bodyguards protecting their client.
Marcus: (breathing heavily but smiling) Morning, gentlemen.
Police Officer: Morning.
Soldier: Morning.
Bodyguard: Morning.
Marcus: (turning to the soldiers) Thank you for your service. You guys are the backbone of our nation's security.
Soldier: (nodding) Appreciate it.
Marcus: (to the police officers) And you guys are doing a fantastic job keeping crime rates low here in Lazlo. I feel safer knowing you're out here protecting us. It's worth every tax credit to pay your wages.
Police Officer: Thanks, man. We do our best.
Marcus: (to the bodyguards) Are you hiring?
Bodyguard: (shaking his head) No, sorry.
Marcus: (grinning) Fair enough. Keep up the good work.
Bodyguard: Will do.
Marcus: (turns to Karl, still running in place) Karl, with all the things you shared with me in the park about making a real impact and doing some good in the world, how are we, as a team, worse, the same, or better than any of these men? The city police, army soldiers, and private security bodyguards?
Karl: (pausing to think, still running in place) Well, Marcus, each of these groups plays a crucial role in their own right. The police maintain order within the city, the soldiers protect us from external threats, and the bodyguards ensure the safety of their clients. They all contribute to society in meaningful ways.
Marcus: Agreed. But how do we stack up?
Karl: (thoughtfully) We’re similar in that we all provide protection and security, but we have more flexibility and autonomy. We can choose our missions, decide who to help, and even negotiate our terms. That gives us the potential to make a broader impact if we choose our missions wisely. However, we also operate outside the formal systems and structures that give these men their legitimacy and support.
Marcus: (nodding) So, we have the freedom to make a bigger difference?
Knight Four: Exactly. We can be better if we balance our professional work with those missions that align more with justice and the greater good.
Across the Street Corner
The GM: Marcus and Karl have crossed the street and are now standing on the opposite corner. The street is bustling with morning activity, the sounds of the city filling the air. The sky is clear, and the sun is steadily climbing higher.
Marcus: (looking thoughtful) When you say we need to ensure we're not just chasing profits, but also standing for something more, what can we stand for more than what the army soldier, city police, and private security stand for?
K4: (pausing to think) Marcus, we have the ability to choose our battles. Soldiers and police are bound by their orders and jurisdictions. We can go beyond that and take on missions that directly address injustices, help those who can't help themselves, and tackle threats that others can't or won't handle.
Marcus: Yes or no, is there something evil about working for money?
K4 (shaking his head) No, but there's a difference between working just for profit and working for a greater purpose.
Marcus: (raising an eyebrow) Do you feel that the Order of the Mystic Knights is an evil business for putting profits first and charity last, if we can afford it?
K4 (sighing) No. It's a business, and businesses need to make money to survive and thrive. But, we have the potential to do more than JUST profits. We can stand for justice, protect the innocent, and make the world a better place.
Marcus: (considering) So, you're saying you want to do both. Make money and make a difference?
K4 (nodding) Exactly. We can take on profitable missions, but we can also take on those that might not pay as well but have a significant positive impact. We can be strategic in choosing our battles, making sure we leave a mark that goes beyond our bank accounts.
Marcus: Let's bring this idea back to the team.
Knight Four: (smiling) I'd like that.
They continue jogging.
Knights One and Four Jogging in the Park
Setting: An open-air park in Lazlo. It's early morning, and the park is deserted. The air is crisp, and the sunlight filters through the trees. Birds are chirping, and a gentle breeze rustles the leaves. Marcus and Knight Four are jogging side by side on a path that winds through the park.
Knight Four: (taking a deep breath) I see your point, Marcus. We did earn those tattoos, and they have been invaluable. But what if we could balance earning our pay with making a bigger difference? Imagine the reputation we could build—not just as effective mercenaries but as heroes who stand for something more.
Marcus: (considering) Balancing profit with purpose, huh? Well, I respect your beliefs, even if I don't share them. I like that you are sharing the way you feel with me and the ideas that you have. I want you to know with absolute certainty that you are free to do with your energy, money, and time as you wish. Being one of us, you are free, free to take a job or not. You are free to work for free if you want to work for free. The last time I can remember doing work for free was rescuing Ictinus.
I worked to rescue him because he was a teammate.
Before that, we rescued Three (Sion). I did my share of the work rescuing Sion because he is a part of our team.
I make money with my teammates.
My teammates earned my trust.
I don't trust a lot of people in this world, but I trust my team with my life.
If one of my team is in trouble, I would risk my life to save them. If I succeed in saving them, I would not think to charge them because, unlike the rest of the world, whom I don't trust with my life, I trust my team.
Our team, has an understanding.
Our loyalty to one another and trust in each other is not for sale at any price.
So I will admit, I don't just work for my pay but also I work to earn the loyalty and trust of our team. The rest of the world has not earned my loyalty and trust, so, until someone does, they have to pay.
In the team I trust, all others can pay cash.
Pay me or pay someone else or help themselves or beg for free help; then it would be that person's free choice to help them or not help them. As I respect your freedom to decide for yourself, if you want to help others for free. Your life is your own. The years of your life are yours to decide if you are going to give away your labor for free. As the years of my life are mine to work and earn my wages. Now, how do you feel about that?
Knight Four: (nodding slowly) I appreciate your honesty, Marcus. I do. And I understand where you're coming from. Loyalty to the team is paramount. I guess what I'm saying is, what if we could find a way to balance that loyalty with doing some good in the world? Maybe not every mission, but some of them.
Marcus: (thoughtful) I'm not against the idea. If we can find a way to make it work without compromising our Oaths, safety or our income, I'd be willing to consider it.
Marcus: (clapping Karl on the back) Let's finish this run, then. We've got a lot to think about and even more to plan.
Setting:
Jogging on the Street
Knights One and Four are jogging down a busy street in Lazlo on their way back home. They stop at a street corner and run in place, catching their breath. The city is waking up, with people going about their morning routines. At the corner, they see four police officers, four soldiers in uniform, and four bodyguards protecting their client.
Marcus: (breathing heavily but smiling) Morning, gentlemen.
Police Officer: Morning.
Soldier: Morning.
Bodyguard: Morning.
Marcus: (turning to the soldiers) Thank you for your service. You guys are the backbone of our nation's security.
Soldier: (nodding) Appreciate it.
Marcus: (to the police officers) And you guys are doing a fantastic job keeping crime rates low here in Lazlo. I feel safer knowing you're out here protecting us. It's worth every tax credit to pay your wages.
Police Officer: Thanks, man. We do our best.
Marcus: (to the bodyguards) Are you hiring?
Bodyguard: (shaking his head) No, sorry.
Marcus: (grinning) Fair enough. Keep up the good work.
Bodyguard: Will do.
Marcus: (turns to Karl, still running in place) Karl, with all the things you shared with me in the park about making a real impact and doing some good in the world, how are we, as a team, worse, the same, or better than any of these men? The city police, army soldiers, and private security bodyguards?
Karl: (pausing to think, still running in place) Well, Marcus, each of these groups plays a crucial role in their own right. The police maintain order within the city, the soldiers protect us from external threats, and the bodyguards ensure the safety of their clients. They all contribute to society in meaningful ways.
Marcus: Agreed. But how do we stack up?
Karl: (thoughtfully) We’re similar in that we all provide protection and security, but we have more flexibility and autonomy. We can choose our missions, decide who to help, and even negotiate our terms. That gives us the potential to make a broader impact if we choose our missions wisely. However, we also operate outside the formal systems and structures that give these men their legitimacy and support.
Marcus: (nodding) So, we have the freedom to make a bigger difference?
Knight Four: Exactly. We can be better if we balance our professional work with those missions that align more with justice and the greater good.
Across the Street Corner
The GM: Marcus and Karl have crossed the street and are now standing on the opposite corner. The street is bustling with morning activity, the sounds of the city filling the air. The sky is clear, and the sun is steadily climbing higher.
Marcus: (looking thoughtful) When you say we need to ensure we're not just chasing profits, but also standing for something more, what can we stand for more than what the army soldier, city police, and private security stand for?
K4: (pausing to think) Marcus, we have the ability to choose our battles. Soldiers and police are bound by their orders and jurisdictions. We can go beyond that and take on missions that directly address injustices, help those who can't help themselves, and tackle threats that others can't or won't handle.
Marcus: Yes or no, is there something evil about working for money?
K4 (shaking his head) No, but there's a difference between working just for profit and working for a greater purpose.
Marcus: (raising an eyebrow) Do you feel that the Order of the Mystic Knights is an evil business for putting profits first and charity last, if we can afford it?
K4 (sighing) No. It's a business, and businesses need to make money to survive and thrive. But, we have the potential to do more than JUST profits. We can stand for justice, protect the innocent, and make the world a better place.
Marcus: (considering) So, you're saying you want to do both. Make money and make a difference?
K4 (nodding) Exactly. We can take on profitable missions, but we can also take on those that might not pay as well but have a significant positive impact. We can be strategic in choosing our battles, making sure we leave a mark that goes beyond our bank accounts.
Marcus: Let's bring this idea back to the team.
Knight Four: (smiling) I'd like that.
They continue jogging.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location: Underground Tunnel
Knights One and Four are jogging through an underground tunnel on their way home. The tunnel is dimly lit with flickering fluorescent lights. The walls are covered in graffiti, and the air smells damp and musty. Suddenly, colorful knock-out gas starts seeping from vents along the tunnel walls.
---
Marcus: (alert, glancing around) Karl, something's not right. This gas...
Knight Four: (nodding, eyes narrowing) Yeah, I smell it too. Get ready.
The GM: Both ends of the tunnel are suddenly blocked by six tough-looking men each, wearing masks. It's clear they intend to keep Marcus and Knight Four in the tunnel until the gas takes effect.
Tough Guy Leader: (from the front) Surrender now, or else!
Marcus: (calmly) Back to back. No one gets behind us.
The GM: Marcus and Knight Four position themselves back to back, ready for a fight. They realize that their magic and psychic powers are somehow suppressed in this tunnel. They must rely on their hand-to-hand combat skills.
Knight Four: (grinning) Let's show them what we can do.
The GM: Four tough guys from each side close in. Marcus remains calm, analyzing the situation, while Knight Four takes the initiative, launching into a dramatic combination of boxing, martial arts, and acrobatics.
Knight Four: (charging forward) You want a fight? Let's dance!
The GM: Knight Four moves with incredible speed and precision, delivering powerful punches and kicks. He flips over one assailant, landing a perfect kick to the back of another's head. He grabs a taser out of an opponent's hand and uses it against him, swiftly knocking him out.
Marcus: (thinking) We need to neutralize them quickly. Can't let this gas knock us out.
Marcus remains calm and focused. He uses strategic movements to dodge taser strikes and disarm his opponents. He maneuvers one attacker into another, causing them to collide and fall. With a quick, calculated motion, he sweeps the legs out from under a third, sending him crashing to the ground.
Tough Guy Leader: (frustrated) Get them!
Knight Four somersaults over an opponent, grabbing a handcuff from his belt and using it to lock another's wrists behind his back. He then lands a powerful uppercut on a third attacker, sending him sprawling.
Marcus: (to Knight Four) Keep moving, don't let them corner us.
Despite the odds, Marcus and Knight Four fight with seamless coordination. They cover each other’s blind spots and use their surroundings to their advantage. Marcus picks up a discarded taser and uses it to incapacitate two more attackers.
Knight Four: (breathing heavily but smiling) Almost there. Just a few more.
Marcus notices a weak point in the gas vent system. He grabs a nearby signpost and uses it to smash the vent, stopping the flow of gas.
Marcus: (to Four) Let's go!
With the gas stopped, they focus on the remaining attackers. Marcus disarms the last two tough guys with swift, precise moves, using their own weapons against them. Knight Four finishes off his opponents with a flurry of strikes and kicks, leaving them groaning on the ground.
Marcus: (looking around) We need to get out of here, now.
Knight Four: (nodding) Right behind you.
As they approach the tunnel exits, they notice two tough guys dressed as city maintenance workers at each end, holding a sign that reads "Closed for Work." These men are armed with handguns, drawn and pointed at Marcus and Knight Four.
Tough Guy Leader: (nervously) Stay down!
Marcus and Knight Four quickly assess the situation. The armed men look uncertain and panicked, not expecting them to have gotten this far.
Marcus: (muttering) I’ve got an idea.
Marcus suddenly staggers and collapses to the ground, pretending to pass out from the gas.
Knight Four: (pretending to panic) No!
The armed men hesitate, their focus momentarily shifting to Marcus. Seizing the opportunity, Knight Four moves swiftly, launching into a series of acrobatic maneuvers.
Marcus throws a knife, catching the second armed man by surprise.
Knight Four disarms the nearest attacker with a well-placed kick, sending the handgun skittering across the ground.
Knight Four: (to the armed men) You picked the wrong day to mess with us.
His opponent flashes back a hand sign (they are undercover agents of the White Rose)
Knight Four: (surprised)
Marcus (leaping) performs a perfectly placed leap kick to Knight Four’s opponent knocking him down.
Marcus going for the gun the man dropped gets shot by the second man.
Knight Four attempts to stand in the way.
The second man hesitates.
Marcus shoots twice and kills him.
Then shoots the man he kicked in the head.
Back in the tunnel Knights One and Four can see and hear the men on the other side shooting at them.
Knight Four catches a bullet while Knight One loots something.
Picking Knight Four up, Marcus says, “Let’s get out of here.”
Marcus and Knight Four make a run for it under a hail of gunfire, leaving the two dead White Rose agents behind. They burst out of the tunnel.
Marcus: (breathing heavily) We need to move.
Knight Four (in shock)
Marcus makes a last ditch effort to try a spell now that they are out of the tunnel.
Using his Atlantean teleportation tattoo the 2 knights reappear at the Atlantean pyramid.
The Atlantean staff present provide emergency medical attention.
Fortunately the Aurelous Atlantean clan excels at the healing arts.
After surgery both men are in bed and expected to make a full recovery.
Knights Two and Three visit as soon as they are allowed.
All four of them together in the same private room the knights communicate telepathically.
Marcus, “We were ambushed. It was the Order of the White Rose.”
Sion, “How do you know?”
Marcus points to the White Rose in the glass of water next to him. “I took it off of one of them.”
Knights One and Four are jogging through an underground tunnel on their way home. The tunnel is dimly lit with flickering fluorescent lights. The walls are covered in graffiti, and the air smells damp and musty. Suddenly, colorful knock-out gas starts seeping from vents along the tunnel walls.
---
Marcus: (alert, glancing around) Karl, something's not right. This gas...
Knight Four: (nodding, eyes narrowing) Yeah, I smell it too. Get ready.
The GM: Both ends of the tunnel are suddenly blocked by six tough-looking men each, wearing masks. It's clear they intend to keep Marcus and Knight Four in the tunnel until the gas takes effect.
Tough Guy Leader: (from the front) Surrender now, or else!
Marcus: (calmly) Back to back. No one gets behind us.
The GM: Marcus and Knight Four position themselves back to back, ready for a fight. They realize that their magic and psychic powers are somehow suppressed in this tunnel. They must rely on their hand-to-hand combat skills.
Knight Four: (grinning) Let's show them what we can do.
The GM: Four tough guys from each side close in. Marcus remains calm, analyzing the situation, while Knight Four takes the initiative, launching into a dramatic combination of boxing, martial arts, and acrobatics.
Knight Four: (charging forward) You want a fight? Let's dance!
The GM: Knight Four moves with incredible speed and precision, delivering powerful punches and kicks. He flips over one assailant, landing a perfect kick to the back of another's head. He grabs a taser out of an opponent's hand and uses it against him, swiftly knocking him out.
Marcus: (thinking) We need to neutralize them quickly. Can't let this gas knock us out.
Marcus remains calm and focused. He uses strategic movements to dodge taser strikes and disarm his opponents. He maneuvers one attacker into another, causing them to collide and fall. With a quick, calculated motion, he sweeps the legs out from under a third, sending him crashing to the ground.
Tough Guy Leader: (frustrated) Get them!
Knight Four somersaults over an opponent, grabbing a handcuff from his belt and using it to lock another's wrists behind his back. He then lands a powerful uppercut on a third attacker, sending him sprawling.
Marcus: (to Knight Four) Keep moving, don't let them corner us.
Despite the odds, Marcus and Knight Four fight with seamless coordination. They cover each other’s blind spots and use their surroundings to their advantage. Marcus picks up a discarded taser and uses it to incapacitate two more attackers.
Knight Four: (breathing heavily but smiling) Almost there. Just a few more.
Marcus notices a weak point in the gas vent system. He grabs a nearby signpost and uses it to smash the vent, stopping the flow of gas.
Marcus: (to Four) Let's go!
With the gas stopped, they focus on the remaining attackers. Marcus disarms the last two tough guys with swift, precise moves, using their own weapons against them. Knight Four finishes off his opponents with a flurry of strikes and kicks, leaving them groaning on the ground.
Marcus: (looking around) We need to get out of here, now.
Knight Four: (nodding) Right behind you.
As they approach the tunnel exits, they notice two tough guys dressed as city maintenance workers at each end, holding a sign that reads "Closed for Work." These men are armed with handguns, drawn and pointed at Marcus and Knight Four.
Tough Guy Leader: (nervously) Stay down!
Marcus and Knight Four quickly assess the situation. The armed men look uncertain and panicked, not expecting them to have gotten this far.
Marcus: (muttering) I’ve got an idea.
Marcus suddenly staggers and collapses to the ground, pretending to pass out from the gas.
Knight Four: (pretending to panic) No!
The armed men hesitate, their focus momentarily shifting to Marcus. Seizing the opportunity, Knight Four moves swiftly, launching into a series of acrobatic maneuvers.
Marcus throws a knife, catching the second armed man by surprise.
Knight Four disarms the nearest attacker with a well-placed kick, sending the handgun skittering across the ground.
Knight Four: (to the armed men) You picked the wrong day to mess with us.
His opponent flashes back a hand sign (they are undercover agents of the White Rose)
Knight Four: (surprised)
Marcus (leaping) performs a perfectly placed leap kick to Knight Four’s opponent knocking him down.
Marcus going for the gun the man dropped gets shot by the second man.
Knight Four attempts to stand in the way.
The second man hesitates.
Marcus shoots twice and kills him.
Then shoots the man he kicked in the head.
Back in the tunnel Knights One and Four can see and hear the men on the other side shooting at them.
Knight Four catches a bullet while Knight One loots something.
Picking Knight Four up, Marcus says, “Let’s get out of here.”
Marcus and Knight Four make a run for it under a hail of gunfire, leaving the two dead White Rose agents behind. They burst out of the tunnel.
Marcus: (breathing heavily) We need to move.
Knight Four (in shock)
Marcus makes a last ditch effort to try a spell now that they are out of the tunnel.
Using his Atlantean teleportation tattoo the 2 knights reappear at the Atlantean pyramid.
The Atlantean staff present provide emergency medical attention.
Fortunately the Aurelous Atlantean clan excels at the healing arts.
After surgery both men are in bed and expected to make a full recovery.
Knights Two and Three visit as soon as they are allowed.
All four of them together in the same private room the knights communicate telepathically.
Marcus, “We were ambushed. It was the Order of the White Rose.”
Sion, “How do you know?”
Marcus points to the White Rose in the glass of water next to him. “I took it off of one of them.”
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location: Lazlo
Marcus lay in bed, his mind racing as he recounted the attack in the tunnel. The image of the white rose found at the scene was etched into his memory, a symbol he knew all too well. It was unmistakably associated with the Order of the White Rose. As a captain in the Order of the Mystic Knights, he was duty-bound to investigate further, but he needed to be certain. Lazlo was a place teeming with magic, and the rose could have been a red herring or belong to someone else entirely.
Marcus, staring at the ceiling, and pondered his next steps. He had to inform his team and gather their insights. He needed to understand why the Order of the White Rose would want to capture him.
Marcus: (taking a deep breath) "Alright, team, we need to talk about what happened in that tunnel. I found this." (points to the white rose on the table.)
The team leaned in, examining the rose.
Marcus: "This rose is not just any rose. It’s associated with the Order of the White Rose. It has magical healing properties. A single petal, of the real White Rose, can stop all internal bleeding, restore any lost blood, and heal internal injuries. Assuming this is one of them, it connects the attack with their Order."
Sion, "IF that is true why don't you swallow a pedal and find out?"
Marcus, "Because, it's destroying evidence, and besides, what if it is a trap, poison or poisoned. Maybe they thought one of us would be so desperate or stupid we would just try it and see. All we know is its magic and I found it at the scene of my ambush."
The team talks about their lack of knowledge about the Order of the White Rose.
Marcus decides that the team NEEDS to know so he shares one of his journal entries.
---
Today, as I reflect on the recent conversations, I find my thoughts turning to the Order of the White Rose. The whispers and rumors surrounding them have always painted a stark picture, one that I have been taught to view with suspicion and disdain.
From what I've been told and what I believe, the Order of the White Rose represents a fundamental threat to everything we, as Mystic Knights, stand for. Our way of life, our pursuit of profits, and our professional ethos are all under siege by their idealistic and, frankly, impractical philosophies.
The Threat to Our Way of Life
The Order of the Mystic Knights thrives on a system of merit and reward. We work for our pay, and our skills and services are sharpened for the benefit of those who can afford them. The Order of the White Rose, with their altruistic approach, threatens to undermine this delicate balance. By offering their services for free, they devalue the hard work and dedication that we pour into our contracts. This isn't just about money; it's about the principle of earning what you work for.
Military Readiness
Our readiness to combat threats, both magical and mundane, relies on our ability to secure funding through our contracts. The Order of the White Rose's approach results in a buyers market where services are either free or drastically undervalued. We can't let that happen.
Job Security
Our livelihood depends on maintaining a robust and profitable industry. Without it, our way of life is at risk, not just for us, but for the entire private security sector. We would be out of work, unable to sustain ourselves or our families. Our expertise and skills would be wasted, and the world would be poorer for it.
Loyalty to the Order
At a certain level of leadership, those within the Order are made aware of the True story of the Order of the White Rose. With the briefing officers are taught to be skeptical of diplomatic efforts with the Order of the White Rose. Their founders are deserters who broke their oaths, stealing our secrets and techniques. They have trained a new generation using our methods, turning them against us. This betrayal cannot be overlooked. We must root out sympathizers within our ranks to ensure our stability and security.
The Deserters
The deserters who formed the Order of the White Rose violated the no-compete clauses and confidentiality agreements they swore to uphold. They took our trade secrets and used them to train others, creating a rival organization that competes with us in principle, if not directly in the market.
I uphold the rights of all members of our Order to resign in protest (with the exceptions of resignation in the middle a crisis or on the eve of battle and after the battle has started). A resignation would bring an investigation to the causes and integraty of the leadership.
Relieving one’s leadership of command is a last resort once all other honorable options have been attempted and exhausted. Even then, after supposed mutiny has succeed those who believed their actions to be necessary can turn themselves over the leadership of their Mystic Knight House or any Mystic Knight House or the leader of our Order as a Whole.
By our Order’s laws, the supposed mutineer can NOT be punished without a thorough investigation and trial with witnesses from all the House of the Order. Even then, by virtue of surrendering to the Order’s Courts the defendants ensure the punishments of the death penality and torture are strictly forbbiden. It was put on the books as a precaution but we never really needed to use it.
Of course, as a military culture, many knights of the Order work hard and play harder; boys will be boys. Even the female knights, the ladies of our order, have a right to cut loose every now and again. Well behaved ladies seldom make history or lead men into battle. A fine and a couple of days in jail are usually the worst of it. Like all armies, we have our share of problems with drinking. Which reminds me of another problem.
The new generation of recruits from the ranks of the Order of the White Rose complicates things. They never swore Oaths to the Ordre of the Mystic Knights and as such have not betrayed our Order. I imagine they began as so many of us did, young men who looked up to Mystic Knight and saw someone who inspired us. If these young Mystic Knights of the Order of the White Rose are guilty of anything it would be obstruction of justice and potentially aiding our enemies. The former charge might be dismissed if they did not know that their masters are deserters and wanted by our Order.
If only one of them came to us and explained themselves we could have a talk about the matter and come to an arrangement. They could be educated on our customs and laws and become a tithe paying wandering Mystic Knight; a bit like the Ronin of ancient Japan. Or they could retire from life as a soldier and literally do anything else.
Of course, if they refuse to share what they know of their master’s whereabouts or of the Order of the White Rose’s operations against our Order they would be imprisoned until and unless they share what they know.
It is NOT really a good situation.
We would let them go after we verified their information.
However, if the student is loyal to their master they won’t betray them.
And the Order values loyalty above all else.
It would prove they are loyal. If I were their judge I would let them go after a few months.
After they swore another Oath to the Order of the Mystic Knights not to reveal our secrets to another or teach a student without our knowledge and consent. Also, not to work in the military, mercenary or security industry, unless it is for the Order of the Mystic Knights.
The rest of their life is their own to do with as they will.
They will be spared, while our military forces will continue to relentlessly pursue the Knights of the White Rose. It is sad state of affairs but necessary to uphold the integrity of our Order but it has come at a great cost. The bloodshed and loss of life on both sides is worse than any army, demon, dragon or mage in our Order’s history.
The Way Forward
I can't help but wonder if there is a way to bridge the gap, and negotiate the terms of their surrender or parden them if only they would cease all operations counter to our Order's interets. But such thoughts are dangerous. They could be seen as disloyal, a sign of weakness at best and treason at worst. Discipline must be maintained. The Mystic Knights of our own Order must know that we will not tolerate those who betray the Order.
My loyalty remains with the Order of the Mystic Knights, as it always has. Our way of life, our principles, and our future depend on it. The Order of the White Rose may be our adversaries, but understanding them might be the key to preventing more from deserting as their founders did.
Marcus
----
Todd: (nodding)
Marcus: "The Order of the White Rose is our enemy, but their methods are usually more... direct. This feels like a message, mistake or a clue. We need to verify if it was actually them or just a coincidence."
Sion: "What do we know about their operations here in Lazlo? Could it be they’re trying to capture us for some reason?"
Marcus looked thoughtful. "The White Rose is, their Order’s a symbol of purity and healing, but to our Order represents defiance and Embezzlement. If they see our Order as tyrannical, they might see capturing us as a way to undermine our influence."
Sion added, "And the fact that they left a healing rose might indicate they don't want us dead. They might want to convert us, or worse, use us for information."
Knight Four frowned. "This could be a trap, or it could be a warning. Either way, we need to be prepared. We'll gather more intel, and I'll report this to our superiors once we have more concrete evidence."
Marcus paused, looking at his team. "Why would they want to capture us? That's the question we need to answer. If anyone has any ideas or information, now's the time to share."
The room fell silent as each member of the team contemplated the situation. The Order of the White Rose was a formidable adversary, one they couldn't afford to underestimate.
Knight Four (frowning) "Capture, not kill? That’s a new one. What could they possibly want from us?"
Marcus: "That’s what we need to figure out. The leaders of our Order have kept information about the White Rose on a need-to-know basis, fearing their bad example. But we need answers. The deserters did desert over 15 years ago, before we all became Mystic Knights. What do you guys know about their operation or their magic?"
Sion: "Their roses... they’re known for healing. If they wanted to harm us, leaving a healing rose doesn’t make sense."
Marcus: "Exactly. They didn't do it on purpose or it is to trick us into going after the Order of the White Rose. What could they gain from capturing us?"
Knight Four: "Maybe they’re after something we have, or maybe they want to turn us. Convert us to their cause."
Marcus: "That’s possible. The White Rose might believe that by capturing and converting us, they can weaken our Order from within. We need to be vigilant and figure out their next move."
Todd: "Report it."
Marcus: "Not yet. I want more concrete evidence before we escalate this. For now, we stay alert. We’ll keep investigating on our own and share anything we find. If it becomes clear that the White Rose is after us, we’ll take the appropriate steps."
Todd: "Yes Sir!"
Knight Four, "And if we encounter them again?"
Marcus: "We deal with them. Keep your eyes and ears open," Marcus said finally. "And we'll be ready for whatever comes next. Dismissed."
As the team dispersed, the attack had raised more questions than answers, but with his team by his side, he was confident they would uncover the truth. The Order of the White Rose had made their move, and now it was time for the Mystic Knights to respond.
Marcus lay in bed, his mind racing as he recounted the attack in the tunnel. The image of the white rose found at the scene was etched into his memory, a symbol he knew all too well. It was unmistakably associated with the Order of the White Rose. As a captain in the Order of the Mystic Knights, he was duty-bound to investigate further, but he needed to be certain. Lazlo was a place teeming with magic, and the rose could have been a red herring or belong to someone else entirely.
Marcus, staring at the ceiling, and pondered his next steps. He had to inform his team and gather their insights. He needed to understand why the Order of the White Rose would want to capture him.
Marcus: (taking a deep breath) "Alright, team, we need to talk about what happened in that tunnel. I found this." (points to the white rose on the table.)
The team leaned in, examining the rose.
Marcus: "This rose is not just any rose. It’s associated with the Order of the White Rose. It has magical healing properties. A single petal, of the real White Rose, can stop all internal bleeding, restore any lost blood, and heal internal injuries. Assuming this is one of them, it connects the attack with their Order."
Sion, "IF that is true why don't you swallow a pedal and find out?"
Marcus, "Because, it's destroying evidence, and besides, what if it is a trap, poison or poisoned. Maybe they thought one of us would be so desperate or stupid we would just try it and see. All we know is its magic and I found it at the scene of my ambush."
The team talks about their lack of knowledge about the Order of the White Rose.
Marcus decides that the team NEEDS to know so he shares one of his journal entries.
---
Today, as I reflect on the recent conversations, I find my thoughts turning to the Order of the White Rose. The whispers and rumors surrounding them have always painted a stark picture, one that I have been taught to view with suspicion and disdain.
From what I've been told and what I believe, the Order of the White Rose represents a fundamental threat to everything we, as Mystic Knights, stand for. Our way of life, our pursuit of profits, and our professional ethos are all under siege by their idealistic and, frankly, impractical philosophies.
The Threat to Our Way of Life
The Order of the Mystic Knights thrives on a system of merit and reward. We work for our pay, and our skills and services are sharpened for the benefit of those who can afford them. The Order of the White Rose, with their altruistic approach, threatens to undermine this delicate balance. By offering their services for free, they devalue the hard work and dedication that we pour into our contracts. This isn't just about money; it's about the principle of earning what you work for.
Military Readiness
Our readiness to combat threats, both magical and mundane, relies on our ability to secure funding through our contracts. The Order of the White Rose's approach results in a buyers market where services are either free or drastically undervalued. We can't let that happen.
Job Security
Our livelihood depends on maintaining a robust and profitable industry. Without it, our way of life is at risk, not just for us, but for the entire private security sector. We would be out of work, unable to sustain ourselves or our families. Our expertise and skills would be wasted, and the world would be poorer for it.
Loyalty to the Order
At a certain level of leadership, those within the Order are made aware of the True story of the Order of the White Rose. With the briefing officers are taught to be skeptical of diplomatic efforts with the Order of the White Rose. Their founders are deserters who broke their oaths, stealing our secrets and techniques. They have trained a new generation using our methods, turning them against us. This betrayal cannot be overlooked. We must root out sympathizers within our ranks to ensure our stability and security.
The Deserters
The deserters who formed the Order of the White Rose violated the no-compete clauses and confidentiality agreements they swore to uphold. They took our trade secrets and used them to train others, creating a rival organization that competes with us in principle, if not directly in the market.
I uphold the rights of all members of our Order to resign in protest (with the exceptions of resignation in the middle a crisis or on the eve of battle and after the battle has started). A resignation would bring an investigation to the causes and integraty of the leadership.
Relieving one’s leadership of command is a last resort once all other honorable options have been attempted and exhausted. Even then, after supposed mutiny has succeed those who believed their actions to be necessary can turn themselves over the leadership of their Mystic Knight House or any Mystic Knight House or the leader of our Order as a Whole.
By our Order’s laws, the supposed mutineer can NOT be punished without a thorough investigation and trial with witnesses from all the House of the Order. Even then, by virtue of surrendering to the Order’s Courts the defendants ensure the punishments of the death penality and torture are strictly forbbiden. It was put on the books as a precaution but we never really needed to use it.
Of course, as a military culture, many knights of the Order work hard and play harder; boys will be boys. Even the female knights, the ladies of our order, have a right to cut loose every now and again. Well behaved ladies seldom make history or lead men into battle. A fine and a couple of days in jail are usually the worst of it. Like all armies, we have our share of problems with drinking. Which reminds me of another problem.
The new generation of recruits from the ranks of the Order of the White Rose complicates things. They never swore Oaths to the Ordre of the Mystic Knights and as such have not betrayed our Order. I imagine they began as so many of us did, young men who looked up to Mystic Knight and saw someone who inspired us. If these young Mystic Knights of the Order of the White Rose are guilty of anything it would be obstruction of justice and potentially aiding our enemies. The former charge might be dismissed if they did not know that their masters are deserters and wanted by our Order.
If only one of them came to us and explained themselves we could have a talk about the matter and come to an arrangement. They could be educated on our customs and laws and become a tithe paying wandering Mystic Knight; a bit like the Ronin of ancient Japan. Or they could retire from life as a soldier and literally do anything else.
Of course, if they refuse to share what they know of their master’s whereabouts or of the Order of the White Rose’s operations against our Order they would be imprisoned until and unless they share what they know.
It is NOT really a good situation.
We would let them go after we verified their information.
However, if the student is loyal to their master they won’t betray them.
And the Order values loyalty above all else.
It would prove they are loyal. If I were their judge I would let them go after a few months.
After they swore another Oath to the Order of the Mystic Knights not to reveal our secrets to another or teach a student without our knowledge and consent. Also, not to work in the military, mercenary or security industry, unless it is for the Order of the Mystic Knights.
The rest of their life is their own to do with as they will.
They will be spared, while our military forces will continue to relentlessly pursue the Knights of the White Rose. It is sad state of affairs but necessary to uphold the integrity of our Order but it has come at a great cost. The bloodshed and loss of life on both sides is worse than any army, demon, dragon or mage in our Order’s history.
The Way Forward
I can't help but wonder if there is a way to bridge the gap, and negotiate the terms of their surrender or parden them if only they would cease all operations counter to our Order's interets. But such thoughts are dangerous. They could be seen as disloyal, a sign of weakness at best and treason at worst. Discipline must be maintained. The Mystic Knights of our own Order must know that we will not tolerate those who betray the Order.
My loyalty remains with the Order of the Mystic Knights, as it always has. Our way of life, our principles, and our future depend on it. The Order of the White Rose may be our adversaries, but understanding them might be the key to preventing more from deserting as their founders did.
Marcus
----
Todd: (nodding)
Marcus: "The Order of the White Rose is our enemy, but their methods are usually more... direct. This feels like a message, mistake or a clue. We need to verify if it was actually them or just a coincidence."
Sion: "What do we know about their operations here in Lazlo? Could it be they’re trying to capture us for some reason?"
Marcus looked thoughtful. "The White Rose is, their Order’s a symbol of purity and healing, but to our Order represents defiance and Embezzlement. If they see our Order as tyrannical, they might see capturing us as a way to undermine our influence."
Sion added, "And the fact that they left a healing rose might indicate they don't want us dead. They might want to convert us, or worse, use us for information."
Knight Four frowned. "This could be a trap, or it could be a warning. Either way, we need to be prepared. We'll gather more intel, and I'll report this to our superiors once we have more concrete evidence."
Marcus paused, looking at his team. "Why would they want to capture us? That's the question we need to answer. If anyone has any ideas or information, now's the time to share."
The room fell silent as each member of the team contemplated the situation. The Order of the White Rose was a formidable adversary, one they couldn't afford to underestimate.
Knight Four (frowning) "Capture, not kill? That’s a new one. What could they possibly want from us?"
Marcus: "That’s what we need to figure out. The leaders of our Order have kept information about the White Rose on a need-to-know basis, fearing their bad example. But we need answers. The deserters did desert over 15 years ago, before we all became Mystic Knights. What do you guys know about their operation or their magic?"
Sion: "Their roses... they’re known for healing. If they wanted to harm us, leaving a healing rose doesn’t make sense."
Marcus: "Exactly. They didn't do it on purpose or it is to trick us into going after the Order of the White Rose. What could they gain from capturing us?"
Knight Four: "Maybe they’re after something we have, or maybe they want to turn us. Convert us to their cause."
Marcus: "That’s possible. The White Rose might believe that by capturing and converting us, they can weaken our Order from within. We need to be vigilant and figure out their next move."
Todd: "Report it."
Marcus: "Not yet. I want more concrete evidence before we escalate this. For now, we stay alert. We’ll keep investigating on our own and share anything we find. If it becomes clear that the White Rose is after us, we’ll take the appropriate steps."
Todd: "Yes Sir!"
Knight Four, "And if we encounter them again?"
Marcus: "We deal with them. Keep your eyes and ears open," Marcus said finally. "And we'll be ready for whatever comes next. Dismissed."
As the team dispersed, the attack had raised more questions than answers, but with his team by his side, he was confident they would uncover the truth. The Order of the White Rose had made their move, and now it was time for the Mystic Knights to respond.
- darthauthor
- Champion
- Posts: 1896
- Joined: Sun Jan 05, 2020 8:55 pm
Re: Mystic Knight Merc Squad
Location:
Lazlo
Marcus informs the team that the White Rose in their possession will be sent to their generous sponsor and founder of the Mystic Knights in the Magic Zone.
Dear Lord Ieldran Brujo
Leader of the House of Brujo
Founder of the Order of the Mystic Knights
I have a surprise for you.
Urgent that we deliver it to you in person (a White Rose).
Assessment.
The White Rose is incredibly difficult to grow.
Without special conditions the chances of success are 6%
However, after it is grown it can survive for years.
In theory, it is possible that the White Rose was from 20 years ago and was in Lazlo already.
It could have no connection with the Order of the White Rose and is a pure coincidence or deliberate Red Herring to distract us.
----
Knight Four
Report
Location: Lazlo
---
The mission in Hades and our recent experiences have made it clear that Marcus, Todd, and Sion possess a strong sense of duty and honor, traits that are deeply valued by the Order of the White Rose. Yet, the delicate balance of my dual life as a member of the Order and a mercenary with the Mystic Knights has kept me silent about my true allegiance.
But now, I wonder if it is time to bridge that gap and approach Marcus about joining the Order of the White Rose.
Should I Approach Marcus?
Marcus is a man of honor, discipline, and unwavering loyalty to his team. He has shown time and again that he is willing to put his life on the line to recover a teammate (Knight Three). These are qualities that align perfectly with the values of the Order. Moreover, Marcus has a strategic mind and is a man of his word, making him an ideal candidate for the Order of the White Rose.
However, Marcus is also deeply committed to the Order of the Mystic Knights. Their way of life, which he has followed for so long, revolves around contracts, payments, and the principle of fighting for profit. Introducing the concept of fighting to protect the lives and liberties of the innocent and for justice, without monetary gain could be met with resistance.
Likelihood of Success
The likelihood of succeeding in convincing Marcus to join the Order is uncertain. Marcus respects loyalty and honor, but his perception of the Order of the White Rose is negative. He sees it as a competion and conflicting ideology to the Mystic Knights. Over time, he may entertain the idea and comee to see our Order as an evolution of his current principles, there might be hope.
Approach
If I decide to approach Marcus, it needs to be done with care and respect. Here is a possible approach:
1. Gauge His Interest in Justice Over Profit:
- I could start by discussing our recent missions and emphasizing the moments where justice and the greater good were prioritized over financial gain. I could ask his opinion on those moments and see if he expresses any inclination towards a more justice-driven approach.
2. Introduce the Concept Gradually:
- Instead of directly proposing the Order, I could introduce the idea of fighting for justice as a noble pursuit. I could share stories or hypothetical situations where fighting for a higher cause makes a significant difference.
3. Highlight the Similarities:
- Emphasize the shared values between the Mystic Knights and the Order of the White Rose. Point out how both organizations value honor, loyalty, and protecting the innocent. This could help Marcus see the Order as an extension rather than a replacement of his current beliefs.
4. Present the Order as an Opportunity for Growth:
- Frame the Order as a chance for personal and professional growth. Highlight how joining the Order could expand his influence and ability to make a positive impact on the world.
Consequences
Engaging Marcus in this conversation could have several consequences:
1. Positive Outcome:
- Marcus may see the value in the Order and be willing to consider joining. This could strengthen our bond and align our missions even more closely.
2. Neutral Outcome:
- Marcus may respect my views but choose to remain with the Mystic Knights, maintaining the status quo. This would not harm our relationship but would also not bring us closer to the Order.
3. Negative Outcome:
- Marcus might see the Order as a threat to his current way of life and view my proposal as a betrayal or conflict of interest. This could lead to tension or even a rift within the team.
4. Exposure Risk:
- Revealing my true allegiance to the Order could compromise my undercover status and potentially put me at risk. I need to be prepared for this possibility and have a contingency plan in place.
Conclusion
The decision to approach Marcus about the Order of the White Rose is not one to be taken lightly. The potential benefits could be significant, but the risks are equally high. I need to weigh my options carefully and decide if this is the right time and the right approach. For now, I will continue to observe and look for the right moment to broach the subject.
Until then, I will keep my true allegiance hidden and continue to serve both the Order of the White Rose to the best of my abilities.
---
End of report
Lazlo
Marcus informs the team that the White Rose in their possession will be sent to their generous sponsor and founder of the Mystic Knights in the Magic Zone.
Dear Lord Ieldran Brujo
Leader of the House of Brujo
Founder of the Order of the Mystic Knights
I have a surprise for you.
Urgent that we deliver it to you in person (a White Rose).
Assessment.
The White Rose is incredibly difficult to grow.
Without special conditions the chances of success are 6%
However, after it is grown it can survive for years.
In theory, it is possible that the White Rose was from 20 years ago and was in Lazlo already.
It could have no connection with the Order of the White Rose and is a pure coincidence or deliberate Red Herring to distract us.
----
Knight Four
Report
Location: Lazlo
---
The mission in Hades and our recent experiences have made it clear that Marcus, Todd, and Sion possess a strong sense of duty and honor, traits that are deeply valued by the Order of the White Rose. Yet, the delicate balance of my dual life as a member of the Order and a mercenary with the Mystic Knights has kept me silent about my true allegiance.
But now, I wonder if it is time to bridge that gap and approach Marcus about joining the Order of the White Rose.
Should I Approach Marcus?
Marcus is a man of honor, discipline, and unwavering loyalty to his team. He has shown time and again that he is willing to put his life on the line to recover a teammate (Knight Three). These are qualities that align perfectly with the values of the Order. Moreover, Marcus has a strategic mind and is a man of his word, making him an ideal candidate for the Order of the White Rose.
However, Marcus is also deeply committed to the Order of the Mystic Knights. Their way of life, which he has followed for so long, revolves around contracts, payments, and the principle of fighting for profit. Introducing the concept of fighting to protect the lives and liberties of the innocent and for justice, without monetary gain could be met with resistance.
Likelihood of Success
The likelihood of succeeding in convincing Marcus to join the Order is uncertain. Marcus respects loyalty and honor, but his perception of the Order of the White Rose is negative. He sees it as a competion and conflicting ideology to the Mystic Knights. Over time, he may entertain the idea and comee to see our Order as an evolution of his current principles, there might be hope.
Approach
If I decide to approach Marcus, it needs to be done with care and respect. Here is a possible approach:
1. Gauge His Interest in Justice Over Profit:
- I could start by discussing our recent missions and emphasizing the moments where justice and the greater good were prioritized over financial gain. I could ask his opinion on those moments and see if he expresses any inclination towards a more justice-driven approach.
2. Introduce the Concept Gradually:
- Instead of directly proposing the Order, I could introduce the idea of fighting for justice as a noble pursuit. I could share stories or hypothetical situations where fighting for a higher cause makes a significant difference.
3. Highlight the Similarities:
- Emphasize the shared values between the Mystic Knights and the Order of the White Rose. Point out how both organizations value honor, loyalty, and protecting the innocent. This could help Marcus see the Order as an extension rather than a replacement of his current beliefs.
4. Present the Order as an Opportunity for Growth:
- Frame the Order as a chance for personal and professional growth. Highlight how joining the Order could expand his influence and ability to make a positive impact on the world.
Consequences
Engaging Marcus in this conversation could have several consequences:
1. Positive Outcome:
- Marcus may see the value in the Order and be willing to consider joining. This could strengthen our bond and align our missions even more closely.
2. Neutral Outcome:
- Marcus may respect my views but choose to remain with the Mystic Knights, maintaining the status quo. This would not harm our relationship but would also not bring us closer to the Order.
3. Negative Outcome:
- Marcus might see the Order as a threat to his current way of life and view my proposal as a betrayal or conflict of interest. This could lead to tension or even a rift within the team.
4. Exposure Risk:
- Revealing my true allegiance to the Order could compromise my undercover status and potentially put me at risk. I need to be prepared for this possibility and have a contingency plan in place.
Conclusion
The decision to approach Marcus about the Order of the White Rose is not one to be taken lightly. The potential benefits could be significant, but the risks are equally high. I need to weigh my options carefully and decide if this is the right time and the right approach. For now, I will continue to observe and look for the right moment to broach the subject.
Until then, I will keep my true allegiance hidden and continue to serve both the Order of the White Rose to the best of my abilities.
---
End of report